Treasured Bonds 6b1713

Treasured Bonds

Reforming the Paranormal Council Book Three

Copyright © Sheri Dwyer 2021

Published by Sheri Eleese at Smashwords

Smashwords Edition License Notes This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your enjoyment only, then please return to Smashwords.com or your favorite retailer and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

Cover Design: SelfPubBookCovers.com/Joetherasakdhi

First Edition: February 2021 eBook ISBN: 978-1-7773217-9-6

Table of Contents

Acknowledgements Prologue Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Epilogue About Sheri Eleese Other Books by Sheri Eleese

Acknowledgements

Thank you to my readers. Your words of encouragement and desire to know what happens next inspire me and enrich the writing experience. Thank you for entering my world and investing your time and hearts in my characters. It means everything.

Thank you to my awesome beta readers, Lynn, Ashley, and Angela, who have once again helped me deliver a solid end product. I couldn’t do it without you guys. Really.

To all of my family, friends, and friends I have yet to meet, thank you. Your warms my heart and makes me want to give you my best in return. Hopefully, I’ve delivered.

Prologue

He was too late. Again. He shoved his hands in his pockets, leaning back on his heels as he surveyed the debris. The bunker was obliterated. As was the trail he’d been following. He kicked a loose stone in frustration. He’d nearly caught the thief. But because of them, all he had was another dead end. The remnants of magic lingering in the area surprised him. And gave him hope. The ones who’d done this were powerful. If they proved worthy, they could help regain his stolen property. And if they were not, he would take steps. Either way, they needed to be dealt with. Once he knew more. He waved his hand, releasing his magic into the air to replay the events of the last thirty minutes. He smirked as a young vampire snuck past the oblivious guards and hid behind some bushes to spy on the facility. Wait a minute. What was this? He clenched his fist, freezing the scene. Studying the faded images, he circled the older vampire who’d wrapped an arm around the spy’s neck. He touched the shadow of memory, the remaining essence enough for him to read. His dragon, who was a part of him, yet separate, perked up. He inhaled sharply. Against all odds, in the unlikeliest of places, they’d located the one they’d given up hope of ever finding. Snapping his fingers to let the scene play out, he frowned when he saw his mate take the young vampire with him. He hoped the youngster wasn’t a rival. It would be a shame to kill him. He shifted once the replay was complete, his red dragon taking to the air and trumpeting his challenge to the skies. He followed the trail of the ones who’d destroyed the facility. He’d start with them and learn what he could. Then he’d go after his mate. Now that he had his scent, there was nowhere he could hide where Gideon couldn’t find him.

Chapter One

Early evening, after escaping the bunker…

Carlos adjusted the unconscious vampire hanging over his shoulder, tightening his arm across the back of Jamie’s legs. He scowled at the decaying and desolate building in front of him, his fang poking from beneath his lifted lip. “This is the best you could find?” “With the limited time I had, yes.” He raked his eyes over the broken-down two-story townhouse, wondering how long it would take before it collapsed and crushed them in their sleep. From the crumbling brick exterior, boarded up windows, to the damaged sections in the second story gallery, where there were holes in the floor and pieces of stonework missing from the pockmarked ing pillars, nothing about the building inspired confidence. Even the roof listed, lower on the side where the outside galleries provided entrance to the second level rooms. “There had to have been a better option than this.” “There wasn’t.” “Are you sure it will stand?” Carlos looked dubiously at the cracks in the foundation before turning to the woman beside him. “Unless that’s what you intend. Planning on crushing me under two levels of concrete and wood, Margaret?” “As if I would entrust your demise to such an unreliable method.” The contempt in her voice would have cowed a lesser soul. He grinned as he waited for her next words. “If I had my way, you and your worthless coven of miscreants would go up in a blaze with the morning sun.” She blew out a breath, turning to face the building. “However, as my daughter’s survival depends on you, I will not cleanse the earth of the stench of your existence. At least not today.” She took a step forward before turning back to him. “I have magically reinforced the structure. The building will stand.” He grunted, hoping that wasn’t misplaced optimism.

“I have also protected it to the extent of my abilities. Your enemies will be unable to scry for you or breach its shields if either you or your coven become careless and give away your location.” Carlos smirked. “Thank you, Margaret. Your care for my well-being warms my heart.” “Do not mock me. The day will come when she no longer needs your help.” She smiled, showing all her teeth. “I look forward to that time.” She headed down the broken cobblestone path toward the side ageway. He snorted, having no doubt she dreamt of the many ways she could get rid of him. But until then, she would continue to grudgingly use her formidable powers to keep him and his coven safe. He started into the building after her, but was cut off by his Second. “You can’t be serious staying here.” “Shut up and get inside.” “No. We deserve better than this dump.” “You deserve nothing. Be grateful you still have your head.” “This place is crap. She probably chose it on purpose.” Making sure he had a solid grip on Jamie, Carlos snapped out his free hand and grabbed Leon around the neck. Pivoting, he slammed the vampire into the side of the building, sinking him partway into the siding. “Keep your opinions to yourself. Without Margaret’s goodwill, we wouldn’t have a safe place to stay.” Leon glared as he wrapped his hands around Carlos’ forearm, trying to pull him off. “Some safe place. It’s shit and you know it. It’ll probably fall and kill everyone.” “Margaret says it will stand.” Carlos looked up at the aging building, then turned his head to take in the rough neighborhood. He grinned at his Second, who was still struggling to free himself. “It’s the perfect place to hide. Nobody would think of looking for us here.”

“Because it’s a shithole,” Leon snarled at him. “If you hadn’t fucked up, we wouldn’t have to stay here.” “Is that right?” Carlos tightened his grip. Leon’s eyes bulged but he still managed to nod. “Yes. You’re the one that allied with the Elders. That was the stupidest thing you’ve ever done.” Carlos barked out a laugh. “You’re wrong. The stupidest thing I’ve ever done was not kill you when I took over from my father.” “That’s because you need my help to run things.” “More like I didn’t want the headache.” Carlos shrugged. “I’m reconsidering. It would be worth it to be done with you.” “They’ll never listen to you.” “You might be surprised. Especially once the coven learns our present circumstances are your fault. If you hadn’t kidnapped the Consort, we’d still be living in our old place.” “How was I supposed to know he was the Consort?” “A real leader would have. Which is why you will never run this coven.” “If your pet magic- knew how to do her job, they’d never have found us, and we wouldn’t have to live in this dump.” Carlos looked at the building again. “I think it’s growing on me. It has an understated charm once you get used to the stench of rotting wood and offal.” Leon hissed, increasing his struggles. “We shouldn’t be hiding from our enemies. We’re vampires. Warriors. We should eliminate them.” Carlos raised his eyebrow. “Attack Roman? Are you insane?” He shook his head. “No. We’ll stay here until I can arrange a new treaty.” “Your father wouldn’t hide like a coward.” Carlos hissed as the offensive word left Leon’s mouth. “Shut your mouth.” He

tightened his hand around Leon’s throat. “Unless you want to lose your head.” “Let go.” The vampire’s struggles increased. “I’m just saying we should be fighting instead of always hiding.” “I’ve made my decision. If you don’t like it, leave.” “You know I can’t survive on my own. Not with everyone gunning for us. That would be a death sentence.” “Keep challenging me and it will still be a death sentence,” Carlos released his hold on Leon’s neck, taking a quick step back. Leon hissed and swiped at his face. Ready for the attack, Carlos dodged, then charged, slamming Leon’s head against the wall. “Hey.” Margaret stepped out of the entryway. “I said I could keep the place from falling down. You don’t need to make my job harder.” They both watched Leon push himself out of the wall, debris falling to the ground around him. “Sorry, Margaret.” Hoisting Jamie higher, he walked past his glowering Second and ascended the rotting steps to head inside.

* * *

Carlos nodded as he looked around the small dingy room, a musty bed the only furnishing. Besides the door, the only other exit was a window high on the wall which was too small for anything larger than a cat to crawl through. As a prison, it would work. “Margaret, seal the room so that I’m the only one who can get in.” He let Jamie slide off his shoulder to land on the bed, waving his hand in the air to fend off the resulting cloud of dust. “Why?”

“So he can’t escape.” “The house is full of vampires. I’m sure they could stop a pipsqueak like him.” “They could. But I also need to keep Leon and his friends out.” Margaret frowned. “Why would they want in?” “He’s Roman’s vampire. Leon thinks he should be tortured.” “And you don’t?” “No. Keeping him safe may be the only way to get the Prince off my back.” “And you think imprisoning one of his vampires will make Roman inclined to forgive you? I thought you were smarter than that.” “If he gives me a chance to explain before he takes off my head, I’m sure he’ll thank me.” “Better talk fast then. He doesn’t seem the forgiving type.” Margaret pointed at the door. “Go. I’ll ward the inside then seal off the doorway. You’ll be the only one who can access it when I’m done.” “And you’ll protect it from anyone scrying for him?” The look she gave him suggested he was an idiot for questioning her. “I told you the whole building was protected from any kind of search. This room is part of the building.” The “duh” was left unsaid. Right. He was an idiot. “I’ll leave you to it while I deal with the coven.” She nodded absently, already focused on her magic when he closed the door behind him.

* * *

Carlos tapped furiously on the phone. His niece was going to give him ulcers if she didn’t stay in Denver as he’d requested. His phone pinged. “What did you do with the runt?” Leon asked. Carlos frowned at his niece’s reply before raising his head. “He’s locked in a room upstairs.” “Why did we even bring him? You should have left him behind as a distraction for the Elders.” “We didn’t need one to escape them.” Leon shrugged. “But we might have. He’s dead weight and useless to us.” Carlos stared at his short-sighted Second, wondering for the hundredth time why his father had valued him. “Jamie may be our ticket to getting Roman off our backs.” “Him? Doubtful,” Leon scoffed. “We should make him tell us what he knows.” “No. He’s to be left alone.” Leon cracked his knuckles. “It wouldn’t take much to break him. He’ll spill everything by morning.” Carlos charged Leon, forcing him back until he ran up against the wall. “Are you deaf? He is to be left alone and unharmed until I can exchange him for a new peace treaty.” “You’re dreaming if you think the Prince wants that runt back. He’s barely out of adolescence.” He spit on the floor. “Hardly worthy of a peace treaty.” Carlos grabbed Leon around the neck, ignoring the hands that wrapped around his wrist and the claws digging into his arm. “The Prince cares for his coven. Every last vampire of his has value. Something you should know.” He squeezed his hand tighter and leaned in. “Don’t go near Jamie. I won’t tell you again.” He jerked his arm sideways, throwing Leon across the room. “Get out of my sight

before I decide you’re too stupid to live.” Carlos walked away, ignoring the angry vampire who was cursing him as he staggered to his feet. He looked at the latest message on his phone and blew out a relieved breath. His stubborn niece had finally agreed to stay with the Denver coven. He’d owe their leader for keeping her safe, but it was worth it to not be distracted worrying about her. That settled, he put his phone away. It was time to see if Margaret was finished.

* * *

Jamie groaned and rolled over, pressing his foggy head into the mattress. How much had he had to drink? His mind flashed back. Wait a minute. He hadn’t been drinking. He’d been following Edgar. Shit. Carlos had caught him. Jamie scrambled from the bed, freezing when he caught sight of the powerful magic- standing by the door. “Where am I? What are you doing?” His head twisted, noting the small, barred window set high in the wall. He turned back at the woman. “Who are you?” “None of your business who I am.” She pointed back to the bed. “Have a seat and don’t interfere.” “Please.” Jamie took a step toward her, freezing when she raised her hand. “You have to let me go.” “Sit.” She pointed again at the bed. “Carlos will be up to see you shortly. He can answer your questions.” “You don’t understand. Oh, man.” Jamie grabbed his head, looking again at the barred window. “Roman is going to kill me.” A voice spoke from the doorway. “You should be more concerned with me killing you.”

He spun around. “Carlos.” “Make yourself comfortable, Jamie. You’ll be here a while.” Carlos turned to the woman. “Are you done? I need to speak to you about something.” She nodded, following Carlos from the room. Jamie flinched when the door slammed shut. His heart plummeted in his chest when the lock clicked into place. He flopped back on the bed and pressed his palms against his eyes. Shit. He’d really screwed up this time.

Chapter Two

The Galway mansion, where we last left off…

Roman strode over to the man, his status as the Vampire Prince clearly evident in his regal bearing. Stopping in front of Gideon, he frowned at the purring cat before looking at the dragon, a considering look in his eye. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Gideon. Prince Roman Greystone.” “A pleasure to meet you as well, Prince. It’s unfortunate it can’t be under better circumstances.” “Indeed. About that. I’m not sure I understand your concerns regarding our rescue of young Jamie.” Gideon looked him dead in the eye, any signs of civility completely wiped from his face. “The vampire you want to kill. Carlos. I will not allow you to do that. He is my fated mate.”

Gideon’s word rang in the air. All sound and motion stopped. For two beats of his heart, Gideon thought this might end well. Then the shouting started. He silently watched as everyone lost their minds. “No. I don’t believe it. The Goddess would not grant a mate to someone so evil,” the older magic- yelled. The Prince’s Consort went ashen. Gideon was worried he might faint. The warrior vampire glared as he muttered under his breath. Gideon caught the words, “hard to mate when he’s dead.” Hopefully he wasn’t serious. Gideon hadn’t come here to start a war. Killing the warrior would send the wrong message. Roman moved quickly, appearing in front of Gideon before he had time to blink. He tensed, but seeing no overt threat, Gideon tipped his head in deference to his

deadliest adversary in the room. “You have something to say?” “I cannot see Carlos being gifted with a mate. Perhaps you are mistaken.” “Mistaken?” Gideon shook his head. “No. He’s definitely my mate.” Roman’s brow creased. “Please accept my condolences. The Fates have played a cruel trick as the one you would mate is not worthy of you.” “That is not for you to judge.” “Perhaps not. But know that he is not long for this earth. I have made a vow to kill him.” Gideon’s back straightened. “Be careful, Prince. This is my mate you’re threatening. You tread in dangerous waters.” Roman’s eyes narrowed. “Once I discover where he is hiding, he will pay for his actions. My mate is due recompense for the damage done to him. I have promised Lysander his head in payment.” Gideon’s muscles tightened with every word from the Prince’s mouth. “I would reconsider your position. I will not allow my mate to be harmed.” Roman stepped closer, disregarding the danger of confronting an angry dragon. The cat Gideon was holding began hissing angrily. “He must pay for the harm he did to my beloved. I will not allow him to go unpunished.” Carefully setting the feline on the floor, Gideon moved forward, bumping chests with the stubborn vampire. “And I will not allow anything to happen to my mate. Stand down, Prince or your Consort will be mourning your death.” “You will not harm Roman,” shouted the young magic-. Gideon looked over, surprised to see his hands glowing. Surprise turned into shock a moment later when the fireball hit him in the chest, driving him back into the wall. He quickly patted out the flames before they could cause too much damage to his suit. How had he done that? Dragons were impervious to all other forms of magic. The fireball should have sputtered out of existence before it could reach him. He squinted at the young magic-, who had another ball of flame ready to throw at him.

“Sandi, stop. You can’t hurt him. He’s a dragon. You’re only going to make him angry.” “I don’t care. Nobody is allowed to come into our home and threaten Roman.” “Beloved, I do not believe it was intended as a serious threat. It was merely angry words.” “It sounded real to me.” “It was not. Please stop before someone gets hurt.” “No. He needs to understand that I won’t allow anyone to harm you.” The magic- tossed the fire at Gideon, who calmly put his hand out in front of himself to intercept it. Once again, it didn’t dissipate, hitting and slamming him back into the wall. Seriously. How was he doing this? More curious than angry, Gideon headed toward the young man to get a closer look at his magical signature. He came to a sudden stop when the Prince jumped in front of him. “Please do not go near my mate.” Gideon held his palms out in front of him. “I have no intention of harming your Consort.” “Then why are you trying to get close to him? Particularly now, after he has attacked you twice?” Roman crossed his arms over his chest, glowering as he stood blocking Gideon’s way. “I’m trying to get a better read on him. There’s something intriguing about him.” “I agree. He is a constant source of amazement. Nonetheless, I will not allow you to .” “Let him come. I’ll show him what happens to anyone who threatens you.” The Consort glared at Gideon over Roman’s shoulder, gesturing with his flame covered hands. Gideon smiled back at him. “Peace, Consort. I don’t mean any harm to you or your Prince. It was as the Prince said, an empty threat made in the heat of the moment. Please accept my apologies for doing so in your mate’s home.”

“Does that mean you intend to threaten him outside of his home?” He raised his fiery hands. “Enough!” Everyone froze, turning toward the warrior vampire who was holding a black handgun on them. “Max. Don’t shoot the dragon.” The older magic-’s eyes flicked worriedly between the Gideon and the gun toting vampire. Gideon’s eyebrow lifted. “You realize that won’t hurt me. It might annoy me if you shoot a hole in my shirt, but it won’t have any other effect.” The vampire smirked as he deliberately raised the gun’s muzzle to his chest. Gideon tensed, surprised the weapon was still pointing at him. Hadn’t the vampire heard what he’d just said? He opened his mouth to repeat himself when he noticed the unnatural sheen of the metal. He squinted. “Is that a water pistol?” “Yes. I believe it’s Leo’s gun.” “You’re threatening me with a child’s toy. Why?” “This needs to stop this before it gets out of hand,” Max said. “And you think shooting us with a water gun is the best way to diffuse it?” Gideon asked, shaking his head. “I was planning on using it to douse the flames.” Max grinned. “Now, I’ll shoot whoever doesn’t stand down.” He shifted the muzzle of the gun away from Gideon. “Put the flames away, Consort.” “Max, you heard what he said to Roman.” Max’s finger flexed on the trigger. “I did. But it was nothing more than posturing. Which you would realize if you weren’t reacting to a threat against your mate.” The Consort glared, his hands flaring brighter. “No. It’s time to end this. The dragon means no harm.”

Roman reached for his mate. “Max is correct. It would be best if we all calmed down.” His hands dimmed but didn’t completely go out. He eyeballed Gideon. “Do you really think we can trust him?” “Yes. My senses tell me we are in no danger from him.” “Fine.” The Consort’s hands extinguished. “It’s not like you were going to let Max shoot me anyway.” “Of course not. I would never let him shoot you.” Roman turned to Max, holding out his hand for the toy. Once it was handed over, he winked at Gideon then pointed it at his mate. “I would handle that responsibility myself.” “Roman.” The Consort’s eyes widened in shock. “What are you doing?” A moment later, a stream of water hit him in the face. “Sorry. My finger must have slipped.” He sounded sincere, but the twitch of his lips belied his words. Blinking the water from his eyes, the Consort spluttered at his mate. Then a dangerous smile crossed his face. “Bryan, are you with me?” “Already on it, Sandi.” The magic- appeared beside him with two massive orange guns. There were also ammunition belts loaded with foam pellets hanging off both of his shoulders. Gideon watched, openmouthed, as the brothers mounted an attack against the vampires, who dove for safety behind the desk to escape the barrage of rubbertipped foam bullets. What was happening right now? The partially closed office door suddenly flew open and crashed into the wall as a pack of shifter pups ran into the room. They raced around the desk and chairs a couple of times before running over to Gideon and coming to a stop. They sniffed his pants, yipping in greeting before rolling to their backs. He nodded at them, chuckling when they scrambled up and bolted out of the open French doors that led out to a garden. Gideon blinked as he stared after them. Why was there a pack of shifter pups in

the house? None of his background searches had made any mention of them. A moment later, a young man raced into the room, frantically glancing in all directions. “They got away from me. Did you see where they went?” Spotting the open French doors, he said, “Never mind,” and tore off after his runaway charges. Gideon laughed. “You’re not what I was expecting from the ones who removed the Elders from power and then destroyed their refuge.” He snorted. “I had thought to meet with a group of fierce warriors and logical thinkers. Not th….” The water hitting his chest and the taunts coming from behind the desk shocked him into silence. He narrowed his eyes in the direction the shot had come from before scanning the room in search of his own weapon.

* * *

Gideon sank back into an amazingly comfortable chair, which was angled ninety degrees from the matching couch. Nice. He needed to get one of these for his own office. He stroked the soft fabric on the arm for a moment before turning to the Prince. Business first. Then he’d find out where he could acquire one. “I’m surprised, Prince. Your reputation would not suggest that you would resolve disputes with a mock battle. Real battle perhaps, but not one using children’s toys.” Roman grinned. Which was another aspect that differed from the knowledge Gideon had collected on the Prince. Damn. How much else had his investigators got wrong? “My Consort has been teaching me to chill out, as he says, and to not take life as seriously as I am prone to do. It is a delight when I am able to turn the tables on him.” He bowed his head at Gideon. “I also would prefer not to make an enemy of Dragonkind by harming the Heir Apparent.”

“You know?” “Yes. I wasn’t sure at first, but Jinx’s deference to you was telling.” Gideon’s eyebrow rose. “You would place that much weight on a cat’s behavior?” “Jinx is not like any other cat. A fact I’m sure you would agree with.” Gideon grunted, looking down at the loudly purring cat he held in his arms. He attempted to get a read on him. Hmmm. There was definitely something different about him, but he was unable to say precisely what. Which was, as the Prince had said, very telling. He tilted his head to the Prince, acknowledging his point, then let his eyes drift to the Consort. He leaned forward, frowning as he finally got a moment to analyze his magical signature. What he saw wasn’t possible. He blinked to clear his eyes, sure he had made a mistake. “Why are you staring at me?” Gideon startled, and looked into narrowed, suspicious eyes. “Consort, what are your parents?” “Excuse me?” “What classification are your parents?” “They’re both magic-s.” Gideon shook his head. “I don’t think so. You are much more than that.” “In what way?” “You have a unique compilation of magical threads running through you. I’m trying to determine which paranormal traits you have inherited from your parents, whatever they are.” “I don’t like what you’re implying.” He stood, glaring at Gideon. “Mother and Father were both powerful magic-s. That is all you are seeing.”

Gideon also stood. He moved closer, using his dragon’s enhanced abilities to sort out the multitude of colorful threads making up the Consort’s essence. It looked as though he had strands from all paranormal groups, including a shifter strand that couldn’t be anything other than dragon. “I’m sorry, Consort. Your magical characteristics are more than can be explained by only a magic- heritage.” “My brother has the same lineage as I do. You disrespect my father by suggesting otherwise.” Bryan walked over from the window. He leaned against the desk and glared at Gideon. “We share the same parents.” Gideon took a moment to examine Bryan’s signature before shaking his head. “No, I don’t believe you do. There are too many differences between you for that to be the case.” “Then you’re not seeing things clearly. How dare you imply he’s not my brother?” “Peace, Bryan. I didn’t say he wasn’t your brother. I only said you don’t have the same parents.” “Which is the same thing.” “Gideon.” He turned to face the frowning magic-. “Yes, Consort.” “This is not something to joke about.” “I would never do that. I apologize if I am causing you stress. I meant no harm. I was only curious since I’ve never seen anyone like you before.” “Please check both of us again to make sure. If you’re correct, it would mean…,” his voice faltered as he looked toward his fuming brother. “I’m not actually sure what it means, but it is important to know.” “Of course.” Gideon humored the Consort and scanned the two brothers again. “There are some similarities, so you do share partial parentage. However, you are not fully related.” “What the hell? I was there when they brought you home, Sandi. The dragon

doesn’t know what he’s talking about.” “When they brought me home? Do you Mother being pregnant?” “Of course.” Bryan’s brow creased. “At least, I think so.” “You were young, so you might have thought she was overweight when she carried me. Do you recall that?” Bryan thought for a moment before shaking his head. “Not really, no.” He looked at Gideon. “But that doesn’t mean Mother wasn’t pregnant.” “Doesn’t it, Bryan?” Lysander asked. “I can’t see the mother I grew up with birthing a child. If anything, she would have handed her eggs over to a doctor to put into some surrogate to spare herself the ordeal.” “You’re wrong. She had to have been pregnant and I didn’t notice.” He ran his hands through his hair. “I was just a kid. How am I supposed to know? She looked the same as she always does.” “If she looked the same,” Lysander said quietly, “then she probably wasn’t pregnant. She wouldn’t have fit into her suits. Gideon watched as Bryan put a hand to his forehead, squeezing at his temples. “She must have been. I just can’t .” Gideon could see the worry on his face when he turned to his brother. “Why can’t I , Sandi?” The Consort came around the desk and put his arms around his brother’s waist. “I would imagine it’s because she wasn’t my mother. Which would explain so much about the way she treated me.” Bryan tucked his head into this brother’s neck. “But you’re my baby brother.” “Of course, I am. Nothing will ever change that. You’ll always be my big brother.” Looking away to give the two men some privacy, Gideon became aware of the Prince’s regard. He raised his eyebrow. “Can I help you, Prince?” “While my Consort is otherwise distracted, we need to discuss Carlos.”

“Agreed. Please tell me what harm you think my mate has done to yours.” “There is no ‘think’ about it. I know exactly what was done to my mate as I am the one who brought him back from death’s door once he was rescued from Carlos.” Damn. That could be a problem. “If you don’t mind, Prince, would you please tell me everything that happened? It’ll help me to understand.” As Roman detailed the events that occurred since the Consort came into his life, Gideon’s heart sank. Nothing Roman spoke of presented Carlos in a positive way. Fearful for his mate’s safety, Gideon said, “I’m asking you to not act yet, Prince. I would like to see what Carlos has to say about those days first.” “Are you calling Roman a liar?” The Consort’s glower told him the answer better be no. Gideon shook his head. “Not at all. I’m sure the Prince has recalled events exactly as he perceived them. However, one person’s point of view is never the full story.” Gideon tilted his head in Roman’s direction. “Even your mate would agree with that. I need to hear what Carlos has to say before I can make a proper judgement about what happened to you.” “I can give you a first-hand report telling you exactly what Carlos did to me. Would that suffice, dragon?” The fury burning in the Consort’s eyes felt like fiery embers scorching his skin. Gideon tensed as he felt the Consort’s power levels rise. “Beloved. Don’t. He’s right.” Betrayed eyes turned to Roman, who winced before he replied. “As much as it pains me to it it, Gideon may have a point.” “Roman, you can’t be saying what I think you are. You know what he did to me.” “I do.” He nodded sadly. “For the remainder of my eternal years, I will never forget how you looked when we found you. Or how your blood stained my hands. Or how I did not think you would live out the first twenty-four hours.” He paused for a moment, looking at his hands as though they were still covered in

blood. Gideon could feel the Prince’s pain as he relived that painful time. He sincerely hoped Carlos had an explanation that would satisfy him as he did not want to make an enemy of the vampire. Roman lifted his head and smiled grimly at his mate. “Gideon is correct in saying that one side only tells part of the story. I had not considered that. I am too close to the situation to look at it objectively.” He reached over to gently caress his mate’s face. “Events, as we perceive them, are not always as they seem. However,” Roman looked pointedly at Gideon, “if Carlos cannot adequately explain his actions that day with regards to my mate, I will demand recompense for the hurts and betrayals done to us.” Gideon nodded his head. “Once I discover the full truth, we will talk further.” Gideon stood from his chair. “Regardless of what I find out, I cannot let you harm Carlos.” He held up one hand when he saw the anger on their faces. “Please wait. I won’t let you hurt him but I will promise that he won’t come near you or anyone under your protection. And if I find out he did hurt your mate through malicious intent, I will agree to discuss restitution. Will that suffice?” Roman stared at him for a long moment before giving him an abbreviated nod. “Thank you.” He stroked the back of the cat he had cradled in his arm with a firm hand. “Now that we’re done discussing my mate, perhaps you can tell me why this beautiful creature hates you so much.” The Consort’s snort was quickly stifled, but not quickly enough to avoid drawing his mate’s attention. Gideon smiled down at the cat in his arms. Knowledgeable, unblinking eyes met his. His own widened at the realization the animal he held was much more than he pretended to be.

Chapter Three

Rossi Coven Hideout…

Carlos sat up from his habitual slouch when his Second dragged a body into his throne room. He scowled at the cloaked and hooded figure. That better not be who he thought it was. “I found her sneaking in. You’re lucky I was able to get to her before the others caught wind of her.” He tossed the figure to the ground. “You should remind her that proper vampires can smell weakness. Right now, she smells like a fivecourse meal that was delivered to our doorstep.” “I’ll talk to her.” His second grunted. “Good. Next time I might take a bite.” He shrugged. “It’ll depend on how hungry I am.” Carlos was off his chair and across the room, slamming Leon into the wall before he could react. Wrapping his hand around his Second’s neck, he squeezed hard, lifting him from the floor while the black, dagger-sharp nails of his other hand pierced Leon’s chest. “You dare to threaten her.” Carlos pressed his clawed nails further into the vampire’s chest, flashing his fangs in warning. “Stop. I’m not going to touch her.” Leon pulled fruitlessly at Carlos’ hand. Carlos kept the pressure steady, the tips of his nails hovering above the frantically beating heart. “Damn it, Carlos. It was a joke.” “I don’t feel like laughing.” “That’s because you don’t get vampire humor.” Carlos squinted. “I’m ready to yank out your heart. Do you honestly think this is the time to push me?” Leon’s mouth opened and closed a couple of times, before finally snapping shut. He glared at Carlos but was smart enough to keep his mouth shut.

Carlos withdrew his hand, then threw Leon across the room. “The next time you threaten her, joke or not, I’ll yank the heart from your chest.” The furious vampire picked himself up, glaring at Carlos before spitting in the direction of the cloaked figure. “Fuck you both.” He stalked from the room, slamming the door behind him. Carlos walked over to the figure on the floor. Pulling her to her feet, he pushed back her hood and looked into the unrepentant face of his sister. “Why haven’t you killed him yet?” “I have my reasons.” “You shouldn’t let him talk to you the way he does.” “I know. I’ll deal with him.” He held her at arm’s length. “Why didn’t you let me know you were coming over? I can’t keep you safe if you don’t follow my instructions.” “I’m sorry. I needed to see you.” “Call next time. You can’t trust the vampires in the coven.” “But you’re one of them.” “That’s why you should listen to me. You can’t trust any of us.” “Give me a break.” Melissa rolled her eyes. “I’m not stupid. Everything you do is to protect me. You’re not really as dangerous as you pretend to be.” Carlos yanked her tight to his chest. “Hush,” he breathed. “Are you trying to get us both killed?” His chest muffled her response. He relaxed his grip to give her more space. “You know you can’t say things like that here. What if one of them heard you?” he whispered in her ear. “The minute these assholes lose their fear of me, we’re both dead. You need to be more careful.”

“Sorry,” Melissa mumbled into his shirt front. “I just hate everyone thinking horrible things about you. You only act the way you do to protect me. It’s not fair.” He hugged her tightly. His sister’s unconditional love was worth every problem he’d experienced in his long life. “What’s not fair is what your parents did to you. It kills me knowing how much you suffer every day. What I do is by choice and is the easiest decision I’ve ever made.” Melissa pulled back, her eyes drooping with sadness. “Every day that I fight to stay alive is a choice.” She bent her head, resting it against his chest. “Wanting to give up is also a choice. One that’s becoming harder to resist. Especially when I know how much this pretense is hurting your soul.” “Don’t worry about my soul. I need you to keep fighting. I love you too much to let you go.” “Should I be worried that you’re proclaiming your love for another?” Carlos’ head snapped around. A tall, well-dressed man stood in the doorway. “Who the hell are you?” The stranger smiled. “The one you’ve been waiting for.” He waggled his finger between Carlos and Melissa. “I hope this won’t cause any difficulty between us. There’s no room in this relationship for a third person.” Carlos glared. “I have no idea what you’re talking about, nor do I care.” He placed his body protectively between his sister and the stranger. “How did you get past the magical barrier?” The intruder scoffed. “Your flimsy shield is not strong enough to keep me out.” “Then how did you get past the guards?” He took one step forward, pausing when he felt Melissa move. He halted, making sure his sister was pressed tight to his back. “Did you do something to them?” The stranger frowned. “There were no guards.” “Damn it. Can’t anybody do their job around here?” Feeling Melissa shift to the side, he pushed her back, scowling at the man. “You still haven’t told me who

you are.” But he had a good idea. The pull he felt from the man was exactly the kind of trouble he didn’t need today. Or any day. The stranger smiled, casually strolling over to Carlos and Melissa. Holding out his hand, he said, “I’m Gideon Carmichael, III, from New York. Red dragon from Clan Taren. I’m pleased to finally meet you.” Carlos frowned at the outstretched hand being held out to him. “Nope. This is not happening.” He grit his teeth, fighting against the attraction that had increased as the dragon came closer. He forced himself to take a step backward, worried at how difficult it was. “You need to leave.” “Treasure. Is that any way to talk to your mate?” Melissa gasped, popping out from behind his back. “Mate? You’re Carlos’ mate?” “Damn it, Missy. Get behind me and stay there.” “But you heard what he said.” “It doesn’t matter. I have enough problems in my life right now. I don’t need any more.” “I’d like to think I’m more than a problem.” “You’re not.” Carlos glared. “Why are you still here?” “If I lacked self-confidence, my feelings would be hurt by that.” He grinned. “Luckily, I’m made of sterner stuff.” Carlos huffed. “Listen, dragon. I don’t have time for this. You need to go.” “It sounds like you could use some help. I’m a handy kind of guy.” He took a step closer. “Let me offer my services.” Carlos closed his eyes as the intensity of the attraction increased. Dear Goddess. Why did the dragon have to show up now? One little bump and the house of cards he was building would come crashing down. With Melissa as the casualty. “This isn’t going to happen. Go before anyone realizes you’re here.”

“I’m sorry, but I can’t do that. I’ve been waiting centuries to meet my mate. I would be a fool to leave now.” “More like an idiot who won’t listen.” “Idiot?” Gideon laughed. “That seems a bit harsh, don’t you think?” “No.” “Carlos, I’m wounded.” Gideon grabbed his chest. “I thought when I finally met my mate, he’d take one look and swear undying love to me. I really didn’t expect to be called an idiot.” Carlos squinted. “You’re a bit of an asshole, aren’t you?” “Some might say that about me.” Gideon grinned at him. “Probably a lot more than some,” Carlos muttered. Melissa giggled behind his back, whispering, “I like him. Can we keep him?” Carlos frowned over his shoulder. “Do you mind? I’m trying to get rid of him. Don’t encourage him or he’ll never go away.” More giggling. “I know you want him to go, but please don’t push him away. I think this guy is perfect for you.” Her head popped out again. “You’re not going to let Carlos drive you away that easily, are you?” Gideon grinned. “Definitely not.” His smile widened as he looked at Carlos. “Just so you know, I’m not easily offended. You’ll have to try harder.” “Don’t tempt me.” Carlos clenched his teeth. The urge to move closer was becoming more difficult to resist every time the dragon smiled. “Do your worst. I’ve waited too long to meet you to let a little rudeness get in the way of my happy ending.” “Please, just go. I can’t deal with this right now.” Carlos tried walking away but was quickly overwhelmed by the need to go back to his mate. He fought against the pull, managing one staggering step, then another, before he turned around

and yelled. “Stop fucking doing that!” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “Yes. You. Do. Tell your dragon to stop it before I get angry.” Gideon’s eyes shot open. “Sorry. I didn’t realize. He doesn’t usually act on his own.” “Sure, he doesn’t.” Carlos stomped away once the restraining force disappeared. “Don’t pull that crap on me again.” “Carlos, I really am sorry.” “Whatever,” he snarled. “We’re done. Missy,” he called out to his sister, who was smiling at Gideon, “leave the dragon alone. You still haven’t told me why you came here.” Her face dropped. “Shit. What’s wrong?” Melissa ignored him, looking up at Gideon. “I need you to promise me something. I know we just met, but this is important.” “Whatever you need, if it is in my power to give, it’s yours.” She gave him a relieved smile. “Thank you.” “Melissa. Please stop talking to him.” She continued to ignore him, going so far as to grab the dragon’s hand. “I need you to promise to never give up on him. No matter how much of a jackass he is. And he can be a really big one.” “I’ve noticed that.” She giggled. “Yeah. So even if he’s a jerk and people tell you horrible things about him, please don’t let him go. He’ll need you.” “I won’t.”

She grabbed Gideon’s other hand. “I’m serious. You have to promise me. It’s more important than you know.” He nodded, pulling her hands up to his chest. “I promise, on my dragon’s life, to never give up on him.” “Melissa. What’s going on?” “Thank you,” she said to Gideon, stretching up on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek. “You have no idea how much that relieves my mind.” She turned to walk toward Carlos. He barely had time to the pallor of her face before she swayed on her first step. She took a second wobbly step, then her knees buckled. Gideon’s arms caught her before she could hit the ground. “Damn it, Missy,” Carlos said, rushing over. “I’ve got her,” he said, pulling her from Gideon’s arms. “I’m sorry,” she said, her hands clutching tightly to his shirt as he carried her across the room. “It’s not working that good anymore. I don’t know how much longer I can go.” Her words chilled Carlos to the bone. “You’ll go on as long as I have blood in my veins. Do you hear me? You have to keep fighting. I’ll find an answer. I swear it.” He set her down on the daybed he kept in his throne room for this very reason. “What’s wrong with her?” Gideon asked, coming over and looking down at them. “None of your business.” Carlos didn’t spare him a glance as he undid the buttons on her cuffs and rolled up her sleeves. He closed his eyes in concentration as he listened to her heartbeat, taking a sharp breath as he noted the slow, erratic pace. “Carlos, look at me,” Melissa put her hand on his cheek and tipped his head up. “He needs to know.” “No, he doesn’t. This is our private business.” “As your mate, he’s part of this now.”

Carlos clenched his jaw to bite back his first response. His sister didn’t deserve his anger. “I don’t care who he is. He’s a stranger. We can’t trust him.” Melissa’s sympathetic smile grated. “I know it’s hard for you to trust. But this is your mate. The one person who will always have your back.” “The only one who has my back is you.” “And now Gideon.” Melissa patted his chest with her other hand. “If you can’t believe in him, then have faith in the Goddess.” Still, he hesitated. Melissa glared at him. He glared back. “Tell him, or I will.” Damn it. Even knowing he was beat, he tried one more time. “Are you sure you want him to know all of your personal business?” “Yes.” She nodded decisively. “Tell him everything. Not just about me. All of it.” Carlos studied Melissa, looking for signs of doubt, but her gaze held nothing but grim determination. He sighed. “Fine. I’ll talk to him. But only after we get you hooked up.” She smiled and let her hand fall from his face. “Thank you.” Carlos grunted, reaching into a special cabinet beside the daybed. He pulled out two eighteen-gauge needles, rubber tubing, a clamp, and sterile gauze. He placed the first needle in his vein, clamping off the attached tubing. After he placed the second needle in the vein in Melissa’s arm, he released the clamp, watching as the blood flowed from him to his sister. Once he confirmed there were no problems with his hookup, he looked over at Gideon who was watching the proceedings with a puzzled look on his face. Gideon met his eyes, then waved his hand between Carlos and Melissa. “Why?”

Carlos sighed, checking again with his sister. “You’re absolutely sure about this?” “Yes. He needs to know.” “Okay.” He dropped a kiss on her forehead. He did a final check to make sure the blood was flowing through the tubing properly then turned to Gideon. “This is only to keep my sister happy. If it were up to me, you’d be out the door.” “I understand. I appreciate you telling me anyway.” Carlos grunted as he shifted on the bed, being careful to not dislodge the needle from his arm. “Since Missy wants you to know everything, you might as well grab a chair. This could take a while.” Gideon nodded and pulled over a chair from the table in the corner. Once he was seated, Carlos began. “It all starts with my father. He was in charge of the coven and was a cruel, heartless bastard who terrorized everyone. Especially me. He attracted the worst kind of vampires to him, turning them into pale imitations of himself. He ruled by fear and blood, and showed mercy to no one. One of his greatest joys was ruining someone’s life.” He looked down, gently stroking his sister’s hair. Melissa smiled, silently encouraging him to continue. “He was also a randy old bastard who plowed his way across half the country.” “You make him sound like a crazy gardener.” Melissa snickered. “In a way, he was. Only instead of flowers, he sowed a trail of betrayal and destruction.” He looked over at Gideon. “He got Melissa’s mother pregnant. Margaret is a powerful magic-, so I’m surprised she gave him the time of day.” He shrugged. “But he could be charming when he wanted. In Margaret’s case, I think he might have actually cared for her.” He looked back at his sister. “She was strong enough, that given enough time, she might have been able to curb his worst behaviors.” “Why didn’t she?”

“When Melissa was still a baby, he took advantage of the wrong person and lost his head. Literally.” “I’m sorry for your loss.” “Don’t be. I celebrated the day he died. The only downside was that I had to become the leader of the coven.” He grimaced. “Father had thoroughly conditioned them on what was expected from a leader, so they assumed I would rule the same way.” He lowered his voice, forcing Gideon to come closer. “I can’t risk anyone overhearing the rest of this.” Gideon nodded then made a motion with his hand. “There. You can talk freely now.” “What did you do?” “Made sure nobody can hear anything we discuss.” Carlos’ eyes widened. “That easily? Handy trick.” “I’m a dragon. I can do a lot of things.” He waggled his eyebrows. “You’ll find that out once you get to know me better.” He rolled his eyes. “Whatever. Do you want to hear the rest or not? “Of course.” “Okay. So, once the old man was dead, the only way I could control the coven was by making them believe I was even more of a bastard than he was.” “Why is that so important? Why didn’t you just walk away?” “His enemies know about Melissa. If I walk away from the coven, I lose the safety offered by our vicious reputation. Everybody being afraid of the Rossi coven works well to keep her safe. On my own, I wouldn’t be able to protect her.” “I see. That makes a certain kind of sense.” “The problem is that the coven is getting restless. They don’t like how I’m

running things and keep testing my leadership. When they finally decide to revolt, I won’t be able to keep her safe from them.” He brushed his sister’s hair gently back from her forehead. “They’ve begun to suspect I’m not as bloodthirsty as the old man. I bought myself some time when we attacked Prince Roman’s club. It quieted the rumors and suspicions for a bit. Then the idiots stole his Consort and brought his attention down on us in the worst possible way.” “Yes, I met him and his Consort earlier. He wants your head for what was done to his mate.” “I’m sure he does.” “Will you tell me what happened?” “Yeah.” Carlos’ eyes flicked to Melissa. “But some other time. It’s not a pleasant story.” “Fair enough. Just tell me one thing. Did you have any part in his torture?” Meeting Gideon’s eyes, Carlos realized his answer was important to the dragon. As he opened his mouth to answer, something triggered a warning in his head. He glanced toward the door and stretched out with his senses, immediately hitting on a vampire standing motionless in the hallway. Carlos glared. Fucking Leon. Gideon followed the direction of his gaze, his eyes widening when he realized they were being spied on. “It’s fine. He can’t hear.” “You sure?” “Trust me.” Carlos grunted. Not bloody likely. “To answer your question, I did what I could for the Consort. But, like I said, you’ll have to wait another time for the details.” “I promised Roman I would find out what happened, so it needs to be soon. The Prince is bent on revenge. He won’t hold off much longer.” “Understood. Roman makes a terrible enemy.” He scowled. “It pisses me off that

those morons stole the Consort. With Roman’s connections, he was probably our best hope for saving Melissa.” Gideon grunted, muttering something too low for Carlos to hear. He checked on his sister, pleased to see color had returned to her cheeks. “Just a couple more minutes, then I’ll unhook you.” “Melissa, why do you need blood transfusions?” Gideon asked. “I thought Carlos said you were part vampire.” She nodded. “I’m half vampire, half magic-. Unfortunately, the two sides of my heritage don’t cooperate. I need blood to survive, but I’m unable to drink it. The only way my body can process it is through blood transfusions. But then my magic eats all the energy I get from the blood.” “Why would it do that?” “I’m filled with magic but I can’t access it. Without a way to use it, it builds up, burning through the energy that keeps me alive. Carlos’ blood gives it something else to feed on. But the effectiveness of it keeps decreasing. Soon our efforts won’t be enough and the magic will finally consume me.” “I’ll keep searching for a way, Missy. I thought the Elders might be able to help me. That’s why I ed them. Well, that and the fact I needed allies against Roman.” He shook his head, hissing in anger. “But they’re worse than Father ever was. Thankfully, I never had a chance to mention you to them.” “I’m sorry you had to do that.” Melissa reached for his hand. “Whatever I have to do to save you, I do it willingly. Until I can find a solution, I’ll keep giving you my blood to slow down the magic buildup.” “It’s not so slow anymore. I won’t have much longer if we can’t find an answer.” Carlos nodded, clenching his teeth. Letting go of her hand, he efficiently pulled the needle from her arm, dabbing the tiny spot of blood with the gauze. He unhooked himself then put everything in the disposal unit the healer he’d hired had provided. Grabbing both of her hands, he pleaded with her. “I know there’s a way to fix this. I just need time to find it. Promise me you’ll keep fighting, no

matter how difficult it is.” “Carlos, I’m so tired.” Her eyes begged him to let her go but he couldn’t imagine living in a world without her. “Promise me.” She nodded, a tear trickling down her cheek. Pulling her into a hug, Carlos knew she would try her best. She just didn’t think it would make any difference. In the deepest part of his mind, he didn’t think it would either. But as long as there was breath in him, he would continue searching for a way to save her. “Melissa, do you mind if I take a look? Dragon magic is different from all others. I might see something that Carlos cannot.” “Of course. Look as long as you want.” She glared at Carlos when he instinctively hissed when Gideon moved closer to his sister. “Stop it.” Carlos scowled, not sure if he was hissing at his mate for coming near his sister or at his sister for being near his unbonded mate. Either way, the loss of control pissed him off. A few minutes later Gideon stood up, his forehead creased in confusion. “I’m sorry, Melissa. I see the magic, but I don’t understand what it’s doing.” Her shoulders slumped. “It’s okay. Thanks for trying.” “Hey.” Gideon touched her shoulder. “Don’t give up hope. I’ll consult with my mother. She has access to a great healer who might be able to help.” Melissa gave him a half-smile. “Sure, Gideon.” “I’ll find a way, Missy. I promise,” Carlos said. Her mouth twisted up. “I’m not sure you can promise that.” She yawned before Carlos could respond. “Sorry. It’s been a long week.” Carlos kissed her softly on her cheek. “Rest. I’ll watch over you until it’s time to take you home.” He waited a few moments until her breathing deepened. Motioning for Gideon to follow him, he crossed to the far side of the room.

Now that he was no longer distracted looking after his sister, Carlos took his first real look at Gideon. The dragon looked like a sleek tycoon dressed in a dark grey shimmering suit. His short dark blond hair was slicked back from an aristocratic face composed of navy-blue eyes, sculpted cheekbones, and a chiseled jaw. A close-cut mustache shadowed his top lip and a neatly groomed beard dusted his jawline. He had perfectly manicured hands adorned with a large signet ring, its enormous red ruby glowing with an inner fire. Carlos’ heart sank as he took in the whole of Gideon’s flawless package. They couldn’t be more different. Gideon’s regal bearing with perfect posture to his tastefully classic suit and Italian leather footwear was a far cry from Carlos’ faded jeans and leather jacket. Then there was the singular jewel on the dragon’s finger the size of a small sun. On anyone else it would be considered gaudy, yet on Gideon, it was nothing more than an extension of the magnificence of the man and underscored the power coming off of him in waves. Add it all together, and it put him in another universe of class. Shit. Carlos was nothing more than a street rat who’d inherited a coven of unscrupulous degenerates and was the offspring of an immoral vampire with no redeeming qualities. And only the Goddess knew who his mother was. He wasn’t good enough for someone like Gideon. Any deeply buried dreams he’d had of accepting his mate died a quick death. It was time to put an end to this madness before it went any further. “Gideon, let’s be real. My coven and I live in this decrepit, falling down townhome that’s been magically shielded to hide us from our enemies. Missy’s mother does so only because I keep her daughter alive. If she had her wish, we would all burn in the midday sun. Between Prince Roman, the Elders, and anybody that dear old dad screwed over, the list of people wanting my head is endless.” “I think I can help you broker an alliance with Roman.” Gideon smiled. “It’s really only a misinterpretation of events. He seems like a reasonable man, so it shouldn’t be that difficult to achieve.” “Roman. Reasonable?” Carlos scoffed. “You have no idea how cold and ruthless he can be.” “He’s not that bad.”

“You’re wrong.” He waved Gideon off before he could interrupt. “I’m not finished. I lead a coven that is imploding from within. A revolt led by my treacherous Second will occur any day. My only goals in life are to protect my sister and find a cure for her illness. I don’t have time to deal with a mate.” “I can help with all of that, I swear it.” Gideon moved closer, reaching to take his hand. Carlos stepped back, shaking his head. “Have you looked at me, Gideon? Really looked at me? I’m gutter trash, the byproduct of a merciless, cruel bastard of a father. I’m a foulmouthed, uncivilized fraud, acting out a charade. Everyone wants me dead, except for my sister, who is the only bright spot in my life. I’m no good for you, Gideon. I will only bring you down.” He gestured to Gideon, from his perfectly put together clothing to impeccable grooming. “You obviously come from a high and powerful place in society. You don’t need someone like me darkening your doorstep. Go back home, dragon. Forget you ever met me.” “I can’t do that.” Gideon rushed in and grabbed tightly to Carlos’ hands before he could avoid him. “All of the things you said might be true. To you. What I see is a vampire with a loyal, steadfast heart, caught in a web of treachery and danger through no fault of his own.” “You don’t know what you’re talking about.” “I do. Every move you make is to protect your sister. You don’t even need to tell me what happened with the Consort for me to know that Prince Roman and his mate are gravely mistaken about what happened that day.” Gideon placed a hand over his heart. “I know it in here.” Carlos shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. None of what you said changes the fact that we come from different places. Associating with me will only tarnish your image. I won’t let you do that. Go home, Gideon, and find someone better suited for you.” “Alright. I will go home.” Even though he was the one who’d told him to leave, Carlos’ heart sank at hearing those words. But it was for the best. For both of them. It was. Really. He swallowed hard and closed his eyes, worried that Gideon would be able to see how desperately he wanted him to stay, even if he wasn’t ready to it it to

himself. “I’m going to New York to make arrangements for an extended leave of absence. When I have everything organized, I’ll be back to take what’s mine.” Say what? Carlos’ eyes popped open. “I’m not yours.” “You will be,” Gideon stated. “You see, you’ve overlooked one small detail about me.” “Not a difficult thing since I know nothing about you.” “True,” Gideon snorted. “Let me enlighten you. I’m a dragon. And a dragon guards what belongs to him.” He leaned in. “You will be the greatest treasure in my hoard. Make no mistake, Carlos. You are mine. When I come back, it will be my pleasure to prove it.” Before Carlos could react, Gideon swooped in, taking his mouth in a ravenous, punishing kiss. His last coherent thought was realizing Gideon was never going to let him go. In the depths of his soul, where he could pretend to ignore it, the thought gave him comfort.

Chapter Four

Gideon’s office, New York…

Gideon’s office door crashed open, bouncing hard enough off the wall it swung back and almost hit the man fuming in the doorway. “What the hell, Gideon? The gossip downstairs is that you’re taking an extended leave of absence. As your partner, I can’t believe you wouldn’t say something to me first.” Gideon frowned. How had word got out already? The only person he’d spoken to was his mother. He felt like smacking himself on the head. Of course, his mother had told people. She’d been ecstatic about him finding his mate. There’s no way she would have kept that information to herself, even though he’d asked her to. “Sorry, Noah. You were the first person I was coming to see once I got my files sorted out.” Noah flopped down in a chair in front of his desk. “It’s true then? You really are taking a leave of absence. Why? Are you unhappy here?” “Not at all.” Gideon came around the desk to lean against the edge in front of Noah. “I have wonderful news.” “Oh. What’s that?” “I’ve found my fated mate.” “What?” Noah asked, his face going ashen as he leaned back in his chair. Puzzled, Gideon stared at him. That wasn’t quite how he’d thought Noah would react. “I said I met my fated mate. “ “I can’t believe this.” “I know. I could barely believe it myself. All these years we’ve talked about the improbability of finding our one perfect match. And I’ve finally managed to do

so.” “I don’t know what to say.” Noah ran a shaky hand through his hair. Gideon watched his restless movement, his stomach sinking as suspicion started to creep into his mind. “You know what this means, don’t you?” Noah shook his head. “This means that your perfect mate is out there somewhere too. You just have to keep looking for him.” “Right. I can do that.” Noah’s frantically blinking eyes wouldn’t settle on him. Gideon put a hand on Noah’s shoulder, hurt pricking him when his best friend leaned away from his touch. He let his hand fall. Surely, Noah wasn’t still harboring feelings toward Gideon. Not when they’d decided years ago they didn’t work as lovers. “Noah,” Gideon said quietly. “You are happy for me, aren’t you?” Noah took a deep breath, then presented Gideon with a patently fake smile. “Of course, I’m happy for you.” “Are you sure? Because it looks like something’s bothering you.” Noah’s brow furrowed. Gideon gave him a moment, relieved when he shook off whatever had been upsetting him and gave him a lopsided smile. “Sorry about that. I needed a moment to process everything. It’s such a surprise.” “To me, as well.” “I just never thought either of us would find our mate. The odds of that must be astronomical.” “At least.” “So, tell me about him. I want to know everything.” Gideon grinned as he pictured his feisty mate. “He’s from New Orleans and is the leader of a vampire coven. He’s confident, honest, and amazingly loyal.” He

looked at Noah. “You know how much value I place on those qualities?” Noah nodded. “It was a revelation the way he stood up to me, refusing to back down an inch. He will do well with the Court.” “He sounds interesting,” Noah said, then did a doubletake, his eyes flying to Gideon’s. “A Coven leader from New Orleans? Surely, your mate isn’t Prince Roman Greystone?” “Roman? Dear Goddess, no.” Gideon burst out laughing. “The Prince has his hands full with his own mate. No. Carlos is from another coven.” Noah frowned. “I know of only one other coven in New Orleans. You’re not talking about the Rossi coven, are you?” Gideon tensed at the contempt in Noah’s tone. “Yes. Carlos Rossi is my True fated mate.” “No. I won’t have it.” Noah jumped up from his chair. “Gideon. You need to think before you go through with this. The Rossi coven is filled with nothing but the dregs of vampire society. They’re all vile. If you claim Carlos as your mate, you could irreparably damage your reputation. You will destroy your family’s name. You’ll become a laughingstock to all Dragonkind.” “Noah. This is my mate you’re insulting.” Gideon was unprepared when Noah grabbed his suit jacket by the lapels, holding him in place. “Listen to me. You can’t mate with him. You have no idea the kind of horrible things his sort of vampire can do.” Noah’s eyes were spinning in his head. Alarm bells began to ring. “Noah,” he said softly, “did Carlos hurt you?” “No,” came the whispered response, “his father did.” Tormented eyes locked onto Gideon’s. “Please, Gid. You can’t mate into that family. None of them can be trusted.” “I do trust him. He’s loyal and kind. He’s devoted himself to protecting his sister

and keeping his coven safe. He’s nothing like his father.” “How can you be sure? You barely know him.” “I just am. As is my dragon.” Gideon was struck by a wonderful idea. “Why don’t you come back with me?” “What?” “Come with me and see for yourself that Carlos is not like his father.” “I don’t know if that’s a good idea.” “Of course, it is. You’re my best friend. I want to introduce my mate to you.” His friend’s face twisted with distaste. “Noah,” Gideon grabbed Noah’s wrists, where he still had a hold of Gideon’s jacket, “as my best friend, I’m asking you to give him a chance. I refuse to give him up, so you need to accept him. Please don’t force me to choose between you.” Noah gasped. “You would turn away from me? After all the centuries we’ve known each other? After everything we’ve been through? After what we once were to each other?” “That was a mistake and you know it. We should never have let our families push us together. We work best as friends. We always have,” Gideon said gently. His heart hurt as he realized Noah hadn’t left those feelings behind when they’d agreed to end their romantic relationship. “I can’t believe you would choose him over me? “Noah, he’s my fated mate. You know how rare it is for a dragon to find theirs. How when we find them, it’s built into our blood to want to guard them and keep them close. You’ve heard the same stories I have, so you know what I’m talking about.” Noah nodded.

“Then you can understand why I would choose Carlos over anything. Or anyone. You will do the same when you meet your own mate.” “Right.” Noah stared at his hands, then jerked them away as if suddenly realizing he’d been holding onto Gideon the whole time. He gave Gideon a weak smile. “I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.” “It’s fine,” Gideon said. “No. Really. I think it’s because I was so surprised. Please accept my congratulations on your mating.” Gideon stared at his friend. There was something slightly off in his tone but Noah when looked at him, his eyes never wavered. Gideon finally nodded. “Thank you. I appreciate your .” “You’re my best friend. I’m happy you found your blessed one.” Gideon turned back to his desk. “I’m sorry to cut this short, but Carlos has run into a bit of trouble. I want to hurry back in case he needs my help.” “Did you still want me to come?” “Will you behave yourself?” “Absolutely. You don’t even have to ask.” “Are you sure? Because if it’s going to bother you, we could put it off for another time.” “No. I want to go. I’d like to see for myself what kind of person he is.” “Okay. Just , whatever happens when we get there, he’s my mate. I will not tolerate you insulting him.” Nodding briskly, he said, “I understand. When do you want to leave?” “As soon as I tie up some loose ends. I expect to be done before tomorrow. Is that enough time for you?” “Yes. I’m looking forward to meeting your mate.” Noah stepped back, heading

for the office door. “Send me the flight details. I’ll meet you at the plane.” He left, closing the door quietly behind him. Gideon frowned at the closed door. There had been something in Noah’s voice that bothered him. Praying his impulsive friend didn’t do anything rash, he looked at the files on his desk, then swept the lot into a box to hand off to someone else. He was overcome by an urgent need to get back to Carlos. They’d leave today.

* * *

Rossi Coven Hideout…

“Leon. What do you think you’re doing?” The vampire jumped back from where he had been pushing on the door to Jamie’s room. “Nothing.” “Really? It looked like you were trying to break down that door.” Leon glared. “Fine,” he hissed. “I wanted to shake some answers out of the prisoner about Roman’s security.” Carlos narrowed his eyes. “That’s funny. I could have sworn I told you to stay away from our guest.” “He’s no guest.” Leon flashed over, ramming his chest against Carlos. “He’s an enemy prisoner. I don’t understand why I can’t force him to tell me everything he knows.” Carlos shoved Leon back with enough force to send him partway into the ing on the other side of the hallway. “Because I said no,” he yelled.

“Why not? If he has information about their security, we can use it to attack Roman. Any fool would see that.” “What any fool should realize is that we can use him to make peace with Roman. But only if he is returned unharmed. If he is injured in our care, we will never get Roman off our backs.” “I’m telling you we should take out Roman. That would solve all of our problems.” “No.” “Your father would have.” “Even Father knew he couldn’t defeat Roman. His coven is too large and his enforcers are too well trained.” He shook his head. “You really are the stupidest vampire alive.” “Don’t call me stupid.” When Leon rushed him, Carlos was ready. He grabbed him around the throat, pivoted, then slammed Leon’s body into the wall beside the door. He squeezed his hand, restricting his Second’s breathing. “When will you learn not to fuck with me? There’s a reason I’m in charge of this coven and not you.” Leon reached out, raking his nails down Carlos’ face. Carlos’s anger rose in response, his inner rage waking like a ravening beast. He grit his teeth as his tightly held control faltered, allowing the immense rage that fueled his vampire power to slip free of the cage he kept it locked in. He fought hard to wrestle it down, shoving most of it back in the box, but some of the insane fury broke free and flowed over Leon. His Second immediately stopped fighting and began to tremble in fear. Fuck. Carlos fought harder to pull it back inside, desperately trying to corral the rage before he lost complete control. The ravenous beast that lived inside him wasn’t giving in, fighting back with an intensity Carlos was unaccustomed to. Sweat beading his forehead, he clenched his jaw and gained control, inch by hard-fought inch. He had no idea why the battle was so difficult today, but it was one he couldn’t afford to lose.

He almost had the rage back in its box when the reason for his loss of control came to him. His shock almost made him lose the ground he’d gained. Using the last of his strength, he gave a huge shove and got the furious ball of energy caged, slamming its metaphysical door shut. He hung his head, gasping for breath. For fuck sakes. It was because of that stupid dragon. His mate being separated from him had him on edge, weakening the hold he normally had on his emotions. Carlos was going to kick the dragon’s ass for putting him in this position the next time he saw him. As the red receded from his eyes and he became aware of his surroundings, he realized he’d never let go of Leon’s neck. The vampire hung limply from his hold, with Carlos’ clawed fingers so deeply embedded into his neck, his air supply had been choked off. He yanked his hand free, allowing his Second to fall to the ground. He crouched down to wipe his bloody hand clean on Leon’s shirt, absently noting the gaping neck wounds were already closing. His injuries had mostly healed by the time Carlos was finished with his hasty cleanup, Leon’s chest rising and falling as he began breathing again. Carlos stood and leaned his adrenaline-fueled body against the wall, horrified at how close he’d come to losing to the beast today. Closing his eyes, he took a few deep breaths and reminded himself that he was in control. He’d won and pushed the rage back one more time. His greatest fear was that one day he would lose the fight and the ravening anger inside of him would take control, and destroy everything and everyone around him. Including his sister. Blowing out a final breath, he checked to make sure Leon hadn’t damaged the door in his efforts to get to Jamie. After reassuring himself the room was still secure, he grabbed Leon up. The time was coming when he’d have no choice but to kill him. He’d put it off as long as he could, hoping to avoid taking that final step. Acting like he was a cruel, ruthless coven leader was a far cry from actually being one. Killing the of his coven, traitor or not, would put marks on his soul, bringing him one step closer to being just like his father. And one step closer to losing to the beast.

* * *

Rossi Coven Hideout, enter the dragons…

Gideon stepped through the main door of the rundown townhouse Carlos and his vampires were using, barely noting the tingle as he went through the wards. Frowning, he looked around, but there was nobody there to challenge him. The guards were missing again. Which was unacceptable. His mate needed to protect himself better than this. “This is where your mate lives?” The disgust in Noah’s voice came through loud and clear. “Noah,” Gideon said warningly. “This place is revolting and you know it.” His face was screwed up as brushed at his clothes as if he’d picked up something unsavory walking through the doorway. “They’re in hiding. Nobody would think to look for them here.” “Damn straight they wouldn’t.” Noah looked around, grimacing. “Aren’t you worried about the building collapsing? Look at the rotting wood.” He shuddered. “I think I see mold in the corners.” “It’s fine. Magic is holding it together.” “Good thing something is. I can’t imagine anybody would want to live in a place like this.” “Which is exactly what makes this a good place to hide. Do not let the condition of the house or Carlos’ present circumstances negatively influence your opinion of him. I will not react well if you insult him.” “Don’t worry about it. I told you I would behave.” He took another look around.

“I can hardly wait to meet the lord of the manor.” “I can hear the sarcasm in your voice. If you can’t control yourself, it might be best if you went back to New York.” “Sorry, Gid.” Noah laughed weakly. “You know how I hate getting dirt on my clothing. It makes me touchy.” “All of New York knows how particular you are about your clothes. And your hair.” Gideon snorted. “You go through more stylists than anyone I’ve ever met.” “I can’t help it if they won’t do as I say. I’m very particular about what I want.” Noah ran a hand through his artfully tousled locks, every strand falling perfectly back into place. Gideon could never get his hair to behave like that, which was why he kept it short. Gideon headed toward the stairs. “Let’s find Carlos. I want to see what’s happened while I’ve been gone.” “It’s been two days. What could possibly have occurred in that small amount of time?” “You’d be surprised,” Gideon said, turning right once he reached the top of the stairs. His steps slowed when he saw his mate. Near the end of the hallway, Carlos was picking a vampire’s body off the floor. He straightened, adjusting the weight over his shoulder, then froze upon seeing them. He scowled at them. “How did you get in here?” Gideon pointed at his chest. “Dragon. ?” “I know that.” He rolled his eyes. “How did you get past the guards?” “There weren’t any.” “What? Again?” He dropped the vampire he was carrying and stomped toward the stairs, yelling for the guards. Gideon spared a glance at the unconscious body lying on the floor before following after his mate, Noah falling in beside him.

“He didn’t seem all that happy to see you.” “He was. He just hides it well.” “Really well if you ask me.” “I didn’t.” Gideon caught up with Carlos in the kitchen, where he stood glaring at three vampires who were exchanging surprised looks. “Where the hell were the three of you? You’re supposed to be guarding the door against intruders.” “Leon said not to worry about it, that the barrier would keep everyone out. He told us to train on our fighting skills instead.” “Leon was wrong.” Carlos flung out his hand. “These two idiots just walked through the house without anybody noticing.” “Idiots?” Noah whispered. “You were right. He seems quite devoted to you.” Gideon hissed under his breath. “Shut up.” “Sorry, Carlos. It won’t happen again,” the vampire on the far left apologized. Gideon was surprised when the other two vampires smirked at each other, rather than being concerned. Carlos’ eyes narrowed. “Aaron, Lukas, pack your things.” “What are you talking about?” asked the vampire on the right. “Both of you are leaving. You’re no longer welcome here.” “You can’t kick us out,” said the vampire in the middle. “This is our home.” “Not any more. If you have no loyalty to me, you have no loyalty to my coven. Get out.” “You can’t do that. Leon will stop you.” “I don’t think he will.” Carlos grinned, showing his dropped fangs. He snapped

his fingers to the other vampire. “Dale, go grab the pile of garbage lying on the floor upstairs. We’ll throw him out with the rest of the trash.” Realizing he was serious, the other two vampires quickly backtracked. “We’re sorry, Carlos. We didn’t mean to seem disloyal. We’re just used to taking direction from Leon.” “Yeah. We didn’t know you weren’t aware of his instructions.” Carlos’ expression said he didn’t believe a word they’d said. Gideon was floored when he backed down. “You have one more chance. At the next sign of disloyalty, there’ll be no conversation. I’ll rip out your throats before you have time to blink. Understood?” Carlos showed them his fangs. Huh. They looked bigger than they had been. “Yes, sir,” said Aaron, face going pale. “Yes, Carlos. It won’t happen again,” said Lukas, cowering back. Carlos pivoted and headed back up the stairs. Gideon watched the two vampires stare fearfully after him before rushing from the room. He turned to Noah. “What just happened?” Noah shrugged. “I have no idea. Why would he keep them if they’re disloyal? Aren’t vampires usually more bloodthirsty?” “Normally, yes. Most coven leaders wouldn’t put up with that lack of respect. I don’t know what he’s doing. Carlos is smarter than that.” “Maybe you should ask him.” Yes. Maybe he should. Because something peculiar was going on and there was only one person who could tell him what. He raced up the stairs, catching up with his mate as he spoke with Dale, who had the unconscious vampire draped over his shoulder. Nodding to Carlos, Dale walked past Gideon and Noah and headed down the stairs. “Why are you still here?”

Gideon smiled at his glaring mate. “I told you I’d be back.” “I’m in the middle of a vampire revolt. I don’t have time for you. Come back later.” He glowered as he brushed past them, walking down the hallway and entering a room near the end of the age. The door slammed shut behind him. “Why do you let him talk to you like that?” Noah asked. “Doesn’t he know who you are?” “Not everything, no. I told him which clan I came from, but I don’t think he realizes what that means.” “He doesn’t seem to appreciate the great honor you would bestow upon him by mating him.” “He’s dealing with a lot of things right now. He’ll come around.” Noah grunted, muttering under his breath. Eyes narrowing, Gideon looked at his friend. “Do you have something to say?” Lips twisted in distaste, Noah said, “He seems a bit rough around the edges. Perhaps you should rethink this mate thing. You could do much better than him.” Gideon growled. “He’s my fated mate. There will be no other. Do you dare to question the Goddess’ choice for me?” Holding up his hands, Noah said, “No. I’m sorry. I won’t mention it again.” “See that you don’t,” Gideon said. Turning away, he strode down the hall after his mate. It was time to see what had been going on while he’d been gone. And explain a few facts to the vampire he’d been blessed with. He grinned, anticipating the fight Carlos was sure to give him. Wisps of blue smoke curled around his nostrils, trailing behind him as he stalked his prey.

* * *

Why did that damn dragon have to show up now, of all times, while he was still riding the edge of the beast? He’d barely managed to keep from killing those idiot guards downstairs. Carlos clenched his jaw, breathing harshly through his nose as he held on to his ragged control with his fingertips. He pulled out his phone and started speaking the moment his call was answered. “Margaret, it’s going to erupt any day now. You need to keep her away.” “I’ll try my best. You know how willful she is.” “You have to do better than try. Leon’s looking in her direction. Keep her away from here until I can clean house. If she needs me, tell her to call. I’ll go to her.” “Once you leave the protection of the house, I can’t guarantee your safety.” “I know. But better me being at risk than her.” “True. I’ll keep her home the minute she gets back.” “She’s not there. Where is she?” Carlos asked frantically. “I don’t know. She told me she had an errand to run and she’d be back this afternoon.” “Margaret, you need to find her. We can’t take any chances of her showing up here today.” “I’ll start calling around.” “Do that. Let me know that minute you locate her.” He ended the call, shoving the phone in his pocket. “Damn it, Missy. Why today?” “What’s wrong?” Carlos’ head whipped around. Anger had him stalking across the floor and shoving Gideon backward until he came to a stop against the wall. “This is all your fault, you stupid asshole. If you hadn’t come sniffing around, I wouldn’t be in this mess.”

“I beg your pardon. I have nothing to do with your vampires staging a revolt.” “Not that.” Carlos punched the wall beside Gideon’s head. “You started the fucking mate bond. Which means you need to stay near me. And now you’re the only one I can feed from.” “Is that so?” Gideon’s eyes gleamed. “Good.” “It’s not good,” Carlos yelled, driving his other hand into the wall. “It’s a fucking disaster!” “Oh, no, my mate. It’s very good. It means you can’t walk away.” “I’m no good for you, dragon. You should have run the minute you saw me.” “You are going to be the greatest treasure in my hoard. I look forward to the moment I bite you and my dragon leaves his mark on you. Then everyone will know you are mine. They won’t dare to touch you.” Carlos was alarmed by the intensity in Gideon’s eyes…and by the smoke wafting from his nostrils. He shook his head. “This isn’t going to work. I’ll bring you nothing but trouble.” “I disagree. You will bring endless joy and excitement into my life.” He leaned forward, stealing a kiss before Carlos could back up. “But keep fighting, vampire. It will taste that much sweeter when you finally surrender.” The dragon’s complete disregard of Carlos’ warnings pushed his already teetering emotions off balance. Not wanting to punch his mate, but needing an outlet for his anger, Carlos dove forward, crushing his mouth against Gideon’s in a punishing kiss that split the dragon’s lip. He sucked greedily at the small wound, groaning at his first taste. When the injury healed over, Carlos bit his lip again, wanting more of the rich crimson filled with dragon magic. Sucking hard to pull out every drop of blood, he was distantly aware that Gideon had pulled their lower bodies together, and was rubbing his hardened length against Carlos’. He lifted his head, arching further into Gideon as need for his mate overwhelmed his common sense. Gideon’s seductive smile when he tilted his head was Carlos’ undoing. His fangs flashed in the light before driving deep into the side of his mate’s neck. Greedily sucking down his mate’s blood, he jerked when he felt Gideon bite the top of his shoulder. His orgasm caught him by surprise, rushing

through him and sweeping him up in a torrent of ion in response to their t bites. He rode the waves, euphoria flooding him at the fleeting touch of his mate’s soul which caressed his own for a brief moment before fading, the link unfinished. His ecstasy gave way to excruciating agony as searing fire rushed along his veins. Releasing his hold on Gideon’s neck, he screamed when the intensity increased, incinerating him down to his core. Strong hands grabbed him, holding tight. “Steady now, Carlos. This next part might hurt a bit.” He squinted at the dragon, glaring through watery eyes, the torturous pain almost more than he could stand. How could it possibly get worse than this? His question was answered a moment later when ice blue flames engulfed his body. Yelling his anguish to the skies as his entire being was consumed, he writhed, trying to escape the dragon’s hold and end his torment. Gideon refused to let go, his whispering voice the only anchor tethering Carlos. “It’s almost over. Just a few more seconds. You’re doing wonderful, my treasure.” A moment later, the flames vanished and his body was covered in soothing coolness. Overcome with relief from escaping the inferno, Carlos sank into darkness, not feeling when his mate swept him up, holding him tight to his chest.

* * *

Carlos jerked upright, frantically looking around him. Seeing Gideon, he vaulted from the daybed and rushed across the room, punching his mate in the mouth before body slamming him to the ground. “What in the fucking hell did you do to me?” he yelled. “Mate bonded with you.” The satisfaction on his face could not be missed.

“No, that’s not what happened. You fucking lit me on fire, you asshole.” “As I said, my dragon and I bonded with you.” “That requires us to have sex. Which we didn’t.” He stopped speaking to glare suspiciously at Gideon. “Right?” Gideon chuckled. “No, we did not.” “Then we didn’t complete the bond. Everyone knows it takes a bite and sex.” “Not if you’re a dragon. We have different rules than the rest of the paranormal communities.” “Then we don’t need to have sex?” “Oh, no, my treasure. We definitely do need to have sex.” Gideon grinned up at him. “My dragon just didn’t require it to with you.” Carlos frowned, turning his focus inside. He could feel a connection to Gideon, but it felt weak, unfinished. “Huh. The bond isn’t complete. I guess I still need to bite you during sex.” He pushed that aside ing he was pissed at the dragon. “Tell me why you lit me on fire? Do you have any idea how much that hurt?” “I apologize for that.” Gideon gave him a little smile. “It was necessary.” “It was necessary to torch me?” Carlos said, outraged. “What the hell? Is that some kind of dragon foreplay?” Gideon snorted out a laugh. “No. My dragon and I bathed you in dragon’s fire. It will make you invulnerable to another dragon’s fire and provide protection against physical attacks.” “What?” “However, I need to find my mating talisman to protect you from magical attack.” He smiled at Carlos. “But I’m close to retrieving it. You should have it soon.”

“I don’t understand what you’re saying.” “Carlos.” Gideon locked eyes with him, suddenly serious. “You have many enemies and little against them. My family also has many rivals that move against us from time to time. A weak mate would provide them an opportunity. I need to make you as invulnerable as possible to keep you safe.” “And you’re saying that nobody will be able to hurt me now?” “Mostly. You’ll be able to resist fire and most physical attacks. The magic works to protect you from incapacitating injuries, but you will still experience bumps and bruises, which your vampire healing is more than capable of dealing with.” “Why not protect against everything?” “We suspect it’s so that dragons don’t become so dependent on the magic they forget to pay attention to life. We are not Gods. Being both immortal and invulnerable would eventually make our existence onerous.” Carlos grunted, not sure he bought that. Being completely invulnerable sounded perfectly fine to him. “You will still need to rely on your instincts and reflexes to prevent minor injuries, but if a building fell on you, the magic would protect you.” Gideon swept his eyes around the room. “Which is a good thing considering where you live.” Carlos squinted. “How can it tell the difference?” Gideon shrugged. “Dragon magic is like that.” “The magic decides?” Carlos shuddered. “It sounds sentient. Which is kind of creepy.” “It’s dragon magic, which has different rules than anything you’ve known before. What’s important is that you’ll be protected from physical harm. And once I give you my mating talisman, you will be protected from magical attacks as well.” “I don’t want any mating talisman,” Carlos grumbled.

“I need you to have it.” Gideon reached up and cupped his cheeks. “You must be kept safe, my treasure. Once I am done, nobody will be able to touch you. Only then will my dragon be satisfied.” “Why do you keep calling me that? I’m no one’s treasure.” “You are mine. Do not ever doubt that.” Carlos blinked, for once at a loss for words. The ringing of a cell phone broke the silence. He reached into his pocket, pulling his phone out to check the caller ID, but it wasn’t his. “That’s Mother’s ringtone. She will have felt when I bonded with you. I need to take her call.” “Your mother felt what?” “Don’t worry about it. It’s a dragon thing.” “Uh, huh.” Carlos stood, giving Gideon a hand up. “Talk to her outside. You don’t want anyone within these walls overhearing your conversation.” Nodding, Gideon bent down and gave him a quick kiss before pulling his phone out of his pants pocket and briskly walking out the door. Carlos watched him go, rubbing his fingers absently over the mating scar on his neck. How had his day gone from almost killing Leon to being lit on fire and partially mated? Shit. He should have just stayed in bed.

Chapter Five

Rossi Coven Hideout, while Gideon’s on the phone with his mom…

Carlos lifted his eyes from his phone to the empty doorway. “You may as well come in. I can feel you lurking out there.” “I don’t understand why he would want someone like you. You’ll only damage his reputation if he continues with this ridiculous pursuit.” “Maybe you should introduce yourself before you begin with the insults.” The dragon had enough decency to look ashamed. Too bad it didn’t last. “Noah Davenport, Blue Dragon, Clan Gavyn.” “And your relationship to Gideon?” “Best friend and business partner.” “And something more?” “No,” “But there was.” Carlos was sure of it. “A long time ago. It’s been over for centuries.” Carlos stared disbelievingly at the dragon. Then he smirked. “Perhaps for Gideon. Not so much for you, huh.” Shocked eyes met his. “Why would you say that?” “Please. I can almost taste the jealousy pouring off you. I imagine the only one not aware of it is Gideon.” The dragon scowled. Carlos looked him up and down. “Is this your plan to get him back? Get all

dressed up in your fancy suit with your perfectly styled hair, and hover around him, hoping he’ll notice you.” The dragon ran his hand down the front of his suit jacket. “At least I know how to dress. You look like you shop in a garbage bin.” First point to the dragon. But was it really necessary for him to take a step back and make that face? Carlos grinned, deciding he’d play while he waited for Gideon to return. He took two steps forward. “Tell me, dragon. When you’re at work with him every day, do you moon after him when he walks by, sighing like a schoolgirl?” “Don’t be ridiculous.” Noah kept up the haughty act, but Carlos had seen him flinch. He stepped closer, almost touching the dragon’s chest. “Does he ever notice you back or is it just business for him?” “It’s not like that.” “I think it is.” Carlos moved in again and tapped the dragon on the chest with his finger. Time to see if he could push the condescending ass over the edge. “Poor dragon. Hovering in the background, waiting for that magical moment when he realizes he wants you again.” “Screw you.” Noah pushed him back, anger firing in his eyes. “You know nothing about me and Gideon. Don’t act like you do.” “I know everything about a guy like you. You’d rather pine after him than speak up and tell him how you feel.” “Shut up. Gideon is my friend. Nothing more.” “Only because you’re too scared to act? Isn’t that right? You want him to make all the moves so you can stay safe.” “No. That’s not true.” “Sure, it is. Tell me, dragon. Did you lose your balls somewhere or do you store

them in your mommy’s purse?” That did it. “You bastard.” Noah rushed him, shoving him backward. “You are nothing more than low-bred scum, born of a loathsome, verminous father. You will ruin Gideon’s life and turn him into a laughingstock everywhere. It would have been better if he’d never met you.” “Better me than a spineless coward like yourself.” “I’m not a coward.” “The fuck you aren’t. I might not be good enough for him, but neither are you.” That brought the dragon up short. “Wait a minute. You know you’re not good enough?” “Have you seen how I live? Gideon can do better than this.” “Then why did you agree to mate with him?” “Agree.” Carlos snorted. “Like I was given a choice. I told him to go away.” “You did? Why didn’t he listen?” Carlos was stunned. Did the dragon know nothing about Gideon? “Are you serious?” “What? If you don’t want him, and told him to leave, why would he choose to stay?” Carlos had to laugh. No wonder their relationship hadn’t worked. The dragon was a moron. “How long have you known him?” “My whole life.” “We’re talking centuries then. In all that time, have you ever known him to back down when he’s decided on a course of action?” “Not really.” “Does he ever let someone tell him what to do?”

“No,” Noah answered slowly. “He usually does what he wants.” Carlos could see he was finally getting it. “And what if someone told him he was wrong about something. Would he listen to their opinion and change his stance?” “No,” Noah said, shaking his head. “He never changes his mind once it’s made up.” “There you go then. I told him to go away. I told him I wasn’t good enough for him. The stubborn idiot wouldn’t listen.” He held his hands out to his sides. “Here we are.” “You should have tried harder. Now he’ll never have a mate worthy of him.” Aaand the anger was back. Carlos sighed, weary of the conversation. “Go away, dragon. I’m done being insulted by a moron like you.” He headed for the door. “Don’t you dare dismiss me. You’re nothing more than a bottom-feeding, parasitic, bastard who will send him to an early grave. Unless….” Something flashed across his face. Uh, oh. That didn’t look good. Carlos moved further from the dragon. Noah followed him. “He’ll never be free of you while you’re alive.” Noah’s voice was unnaturally calm as he began circling Carlos. “But if you’re dead, it would be like he never met you.” Red smoke began billowing from his nostrils. Alarmed, Carlos tried backing away again. “Whatever you’re thinking, Noah, don’t do it. Gideon will never forgive you if you kill me.” “He’ll never have to know. He’ll assume you ran off on him like the ill-bred gutter-trash you are.” Vibrant red flames shot from his mouth, pouring over Carlos and turning his world red. Carlos cried out, bending over and wrapping his arms around his head. He cringed as he envisioned the scarlet flames scouring the flesh from his bones. It took a moment to realize all he felt with a gentle flow of heat.

“No.” Noah’s anguished cry hurt his ears. “He can’t have given you his dragon power. You’re not worthy.” Brilliant streams of fire burst from his mouth again, engulfing Carlos who stood in the center of the inferno. He turned in a circle, running his fingers through the flames, entranced by the beauty of the vibrant reds and oranges as they danced harmlessly over his hands. “Noah!” Gideon’s enraged voice yelled from the doorway behind Noah’s back. Noah, who was preparing to let loose with another round of fire, turned white, all the blood draining from his face. “How dare you attack my mate?” He spun around, wobbling on his feet. “Gideon.” Carlos’ furious mate stalked into the room, smoke streaming from his nostrils. His power rolled off him in tsunami-like waves, their crushing force filling the room. He loomed over the other dragon, who cringed beneath the force of his dominating presence. “Have you lost your mind? What would possess you to turn your fire on my mate.” “I just, he said, it’s because you can…” Gideon cut him off. “Did you forget what I said would happen if you forced me to choose between you? Did you?” “No, Gid. I, I, .” “Don’t call me that. You no longer have the right.” Gideon slashed his hand across his throat. “You are not my friend. You are not my business partner. Mother will be told that you are no longer welcome in our family home. You are dead to me, Noah. Dead.” A small burst of flame escaped his mouth on the final word. “I’m sorry, Gideon. Please forgive me.” “You tried to kill my mate. There is no forgiveness,” Gideon yelled. “Get out. I can’t stand to look at you.” He turned his back on his ex-friend, not seeing the devastation on the other dragon’s face as the lynchpin of his world was torn from him.

Carlos spoke up. “I think you’re being too hasty. This is your best friend. Things got out of hand in the heat of the moment. I’m sure Noah didn’t mean what he said, or, you know, to light me on fire.” “Don’t apologize for me, vampire. I meant everything I said,” Noah hissed, his anger making him temporarily insane, proven when he shoved Carlos back. “If I had managed to kill you, Gideon would be able to see what a mistake he’s making. This is all your fault.” He shoved Carlos back another step. “Everything was fine until you came along.” The dragon was suddenly gone, held in the strong grip of Carlos’ mate, who flung him through the door. “Leave, Noah. I never want to see your face again. You live only because of our long years of friendship and the fact that it would break your mother’s heart if I killed you. Go before I change my mind.” He roared, blue fire billowing from his mouth and setting the doorway on fire. Carlos winced as he watched the fire crawl up the rotting wall and spread across the cracked, stained ceiling. There went his security deposit.

* * *

Noah fisted his hair as he paced in front of the townhome’s entrance, his distress great enough he didn’t realize the damage being done to his expensive hairstyle. How had everything gone so horribly wrong? Centuries of friendship tossed aside without a second’s thought. How could Gideon do this to him? He burned with shame at the thought of telling his family. He glared at the building, traces of red smoke curling around his face. It was that damn vampire’s fault. If it wasn’t for him, Noah would still be a part of Gideon’s life. He would still have a chance to convince Gideon they belonged together. But now it was over. All because of that bloodsucker. He growled, clouds of red smoke filling the air as his anger increased. He was a Davenport. Nobody was allowed to mess with his family and get away with it.

And he wasn’t about to let it happen now. The vampire would pay. Somehow, Noah would make sure he felt the same pain of loss that Noah was feeling. “You look like you’re having a bad day, dragon.” Noah turned to the vampire sauntering down the front walk. “And what would you know about it?” “Vampire hearing is excellent. The whole coven knows what went down.” “Shit.” Noah’s cheeks burned thinking he was the butt of everyone’s jokes. “What’s your plan?” “Excuse me?” “You’re not going to let them get away with treating you like that, are you?” Noah drew himself up. “Of course not. I’m working on something.” “Perhaps I can help.” The vampire walked over, holding out his hand. “The name’s Leon. It seems we have a common enemy. Let’s work together and take care of the problem.” “How?” “By killing him.” Noah studied the vampire. Was it really going to be this easy? “I’m in.” “Excellent. Let’s go get him.” “We can’t do that.” “Why not? I know he’s inside.” “He’s mated to Gideon, so he’s protected by dragon magic.” “You should be able to overcome that, right?” “Maybe. But Gideon is with him right now and there’s no way he’ll let us take

his mate.” “And you can’t defeat him while I take care of Carlos?” “No.” “Damn. I’d hoped with you on board we could finish the job today.” “Sorry. Gideon’s dragon is more powerful than mine.” The heat in Noah’s cheeks increased. “Then it’s a good thing I stayed in touch with someone who can help.” He pulled a phone out of his pocket, scrolling through the screens before dialing a number. The caller picked up on the second ring. “Ruth, it’s Leon. I have a new friend I think you should meet.” Noah strained but was unable to make out the response, which shouldn’t have been possible. “Very good. Send me the coordinates. We’ll be there sometime tomorrow.” He put the phone back in his pocket. “We should leave now.” Noah looked over his shoulder. “We might have a small problem to take care of first.” He rushed to the bushes lining the far edge of the yard and yanked out the person hiding behind them. “Someone overheard our conversation. What should we do with her?” “Melissa,” Leon purred, “how lovely to see you this evening.” “Screw you, Leon, you double-crossing traitor. I’m going to tell Carlos everything,” she yelled, struggling in Noah’s hold. “He’ll kill you for this.” “He would, yes,” Leon said, “if he knew about it. It’s too bad about your unfortunate accident. Poor Carlos will be devastated by your loss.” “Um, Leon, I don’t feel comfortable killing her.” Noah cringed under the scornful look the vampire gave him. The first stirrings of doubt filled him. Perhaps this was a mistake.

“If you can’t stomach killing her, we’ll take her with us. The Elders will find a use for her.” He grinned at the girl. “And if they can’t, I’m sure I can come up with something.” “No.” The girl started kicking and screaming. Noah covered her mouth, easily immobilizing her. Too easily. He frowned, his dragon senses telling him something was wrong with her. He opened his mouth to say as much when Leon interrupted him. “Tell me about dragon magic. Is it true you can go through any magical barrier or shield?” “Yes. Why?” Noah’s misgivings grew as a malicious smile crossed Leon’s face. “There’s one more thing we have to grab before we can leave. Come on, dragon. We need to hurry.” He ran into the townhouse. Noah looked into the red-streaked, glistening eyes of his captive. “I know you won’t believe me, but I am sorry about this.” He tucked the girl tightly against him and followed the vampire into the building.

* * *

Carlos watched his furious mate stomp around the room and sighed. He’d managed to put out the fire in the ceiling and walls before it caused too much damage. Now he needed to calm the dragon before he started a new one. Grasping for a distraction, he said the first thing that came to mind. “I thought you were a red dragon. Why is your fire blue?” Gideon stopped mid tirade. “What does that have to do with anything?” “I’m curious. I thought your fire would be red.”

“You want to know about my fire?” Carlos rolled his eyes. “Are you not listening? I just said I did.” Gideon crossed over to Carlos. “The fire has nothing to do with the color of the dragon. At least, not in the way you’re thinking. The color of the flame reflects the power of the dragon, with red flame being the weakest and blue the hottest. As I come from the ruling bloodline, our flame burns blue, which designates our higher power and standing among Dragonkind.” Carlos’ eyes narrowed. “Are you telling me that you’re the ruler of the dragons?” “No.” “Good. The last thing I want to have to deal with is following a bunch of dumbass rules that make no sense while having to wear stupid clothing so tight you can’t breathe. Or worse, dealing with moronic dragons all looking for someone else to make decisions for them. It’s bad enough running a coven of vampires. At least they don’t act superior to everyone else.” Gideon cleared his throat. “So that we’re clear, I may not be the king of dragons,” Gideon paused before continuing, “but my father is. I’m next in line for the throne.” He winced when Carlos swore. “Are you fucking kidding me?” He pushed Gideon back and strode across the room. “You’re a Prince? And you mated with me? Are you out of your mind?” “I don’t understand what the problem is. I’m happy to have you as my mate.” “That’s because you’re an idiot. I’m not fit to be the mate of a dragon, much less a fucking Prince.” He shook his head. “No. This ends now. I will not be forced to follow some obscure dragon rules of behavior or make nice with people I despise. I will never allow any member of your snooty dragon court to look down on me. Go find someone else to be your princeling. I refuse to do it.” Giving Gideon a scathing look, Carlos stormed from the room, cursing when he tried to slam the burned door and it disintegrated into a pile of charred fragments. “Fuck.” Kicking the wall, he disappeared down the hallway.

Gideon stared at the empty doorway, then he began to grin. Carlos’ fiery nature and sense of self would serve him well when he was crowned Prince. His smile grew as he pictured the advisors trying to force his mate to follow the rules of the Court. He knew who would win that battle. Whistling, Gideon left the room in search of his wayward mate, quite looking forward to seeing what it would take to earn his forgiveness.

Chapter Six

The Elders’ Secret Headquarters…

“I’m running out of patience. Tell me how you broke through Galway’s shields.” Charlotte crossed her arms over her chest. “I believe you have been told numerous times that I don’t know. I assume there was a weakness in Bryan’s shield which has since been rectified.” Peter grabbed her by the arm, yanking her up. “You’re lying. I want to know how you did it. Tell me before I decide we don’t need you anymore.” Charlotte clenched her jaw, looking pointedly at the hand wrapped around her arm. Peter tightened his grip, his fingers turning white. “Get your hand off of me,” she hissed, pulling on the dragon amulet’s power. Peter waited a beat, then two, before tossing her arm aside. “You will tell me how you did it.” “I can’t very well tell you something I don’t know.” She clenched her fists, refusing to touch her throbbing arm in front of him. “I told you I am working on a solution. I would be more productive if you didn’t persist in asking me the same question. When I have an answer, I’ll let you know.” Her back ramrod straight, Charlotte pivoted, Peter’s frustrated silence a cloud at her back as she walked down the ageway. Turning the corner, she paused to listen for further pursuit. Once she’d confirmed Peter wasn’t following her, she took the next left, hurrying down the tunnel to continue her preparations for her contingency plan.

* * *

“I know she’s lying, Ruth. That stupid bitch knows more than she’s telling,” Peter said.

“Then deal with her. I’m tired of your incessant complaints.” “I’ve tried. She’s proving resistant to my efforts to control her.” “Then try harder. You are an Elder, Peter. Her superior in every way. It would not be wise of you to fail in this small task. Too much is riding on her knowledge. “It will be as you say.” Peter shook his head. “If I didn’t know better, I’d swear she had a dragon ancestor.” “That kind of thinking is beneath you. A lazy explanation for your failure. I expect better from you.” “Ruth, it’s not completely implausible.” “There are no indications of any such connections in their family records. Charlotte’s bloodline has been exceedingly scrupulous in their breeding choices to keep the line pure.” Ruth’s lips pursed. “Perhaps I have chosen the wrong person to assist me in this endeavor.” “You haven’t. I’ll find your answers.” “See that you do.” Her head snapped to the side at the sound of approaching footsteps. Leon rounded the corner, a tall, lanky man by his side. “Ruth, Peter, I have someone I’d like you to meet.” Ruth’s senses flared, recognizing a superior power. “Dragon.” Her magic rose reflexively in challenge. Leon smirked, making calming signs with his hands. “Don’t get excited. Everything’s fine. Noah here’s decided to throw in his lot with us. He’s looking to give Carlos some payback, isn’t that right?” The dragon nodded hesitantly, his eyes flitting around the room. Ruth glared at Leon. If the dragon ever chose to betray them, there would be little they could do to prevent it.

“Dragon,” Peter snapped his fingers, “are you able to break through any magical barrier, or are there limitations?” “I haven’t found any yet.” “Excellent. I have a job for someone of your particular talents.” “See. I told you they’d find a use for you.” Leon smacked Noah on the back. “I’ll just leave you to get acquainted.” Ruth considered the dragon. He just might be the answer they’d been looking for. Perhaps Leon had done something useful after all. “Ruth.” She turned to the vampire. “I have a package to drop off in the cells.” She narrowed her eyes, wondering at the smug grin on his face. “I’ll show you the way.” “You do that. I think you’ll be pleased with the gift I brought you.” “I highly doubt it.” Ruth nodded to Peter, who was already deep in discussion with the dragon and began the long walk toward the cells.

* * *

“Welcome to your new home.” Jamie groaned as he was flung to the ground, his body rolling until it hit the wall. His head smashed against the stone surface, momentarily blinding him. Whimpering in pain, he pushed himself onto his back, straining to see through puffy, blood-encrusted eyes. He flinched when his bleary gaze landed on Leon,

who had his face pressed against the bars, grinning at him. Panicking, he slid backward across the stone to escape the vampire who’d fed on him to the point that he had no strength left to heal himself. The small movement sent pulses of fire through his body as it reawakened the wounds caused by Leon beating him until he was nothing more than a throbbing ball of pain. Forcing himself to stop moving, he shuddered in terror as he stared at his tormentor. “I don’t understand why Carlos thought such a pathetic vampire would be valuable to the Prince. The girl put up more of a fight than you.” Jamie’s eyes burned, too drained of fluids for tears to form. Shame washed over him ing how he’d begged for the torture to stop. He’d cried for Roman to save him. He’d cried out to the Goddess. But the only response he’d had was Leon’s mocking laughter as he broke another bone. Even with as much as he’d suffered, Jamie knew he’d have gone through it again if it would have saved the girl. Hearing her pained screams had been like a knife to the heart, slicing him to shreds. Until they’d stopped. The silence had cut much deeper than her cries. Jamie opened his mouth, but all that came out was a garbled mess. “You have something to say?” Jamie tried again, choking when he took a deep breath, which threw him into a coughing fit. Pain racked his body. He wrapped his arms around his sides, trying to stop his broken ribs from grating against each other. Darkness was creeping over his vision, the fog of unconsciousness pulling at him, when the spasms finally stopped. “I haven’t got all day. Speak up.” Swallowing blood-tainted saliva, Jamie tried again. “Roman’s going to kill you,” he said, his hoarse rasp barely audible. Leon laughed darkly. “Your Prince won’t be looking for me. He’ll assume it was Carlos who took you. Besides,” he taunted, “I doubt he even noticed you were missing.”

He knew the words were lies. But Jamie still felt the stab to his lacerated heart. Leon started to say something, then glanced to his left, whispering to someone standing out of Jamie’s sight. “How about that? It looks like they have a use for you after all. This is where we part ways, Jamie. Thanks for the fun.” Saluting him, Leon laughed as he pushed away from the bars and disappeared, leaving Jamie alone in the dark. Jamie slowly rolled to his side, curling himself into a ball. Closing his eyes, he started the slow slide into the waiting darkness, the only place his exhausted, tortured body could find relief. Just as he was succumbing to the depths, he heard quiet rustling noises before something soft touched his face.

* * *

Rossi Coven Hideout…

“Carlos, I still haven’t heard from Melissa. Did she show up there after all?” “Damnit, Margaret. I told you yesterday to keep her away from here.” “I’ve been trying to reach her, but she’s not answering her phone.” “Why did you wait so long to call? She could already be in danger.” Margaret made a pained noise. “She hates when I check up on her. She threatened to leave if I did it again. I’ve been discretely calling her friends, but nobody’s seen or heard from her.” “Shit. Let me see what I can find out. I’ll call you back.” He ended the call. “Fuck,” he screamed at the ceiling. Gideon came running. “What’s wrong?”

“My sister’s missing.” “Where could she be?” Carlos tilted his head. “You do understand what missing means, don’t you?” “Yes,” Gideon huffed. “I was trying to ask what you know. Do we have a place to start looking?” “No. She left home yesterday and Margaret hasn’t seen her since. I told her to keep Missy away from here.” “Do you think she might have come anyway?” Carlos nodded. “Yeah. It’s possible. Margaret never got a chance to warn her.” Gideon grabbed his hand. “Let’s start looking around. Maybe one of the vampires saw her.” Carlos shoved his phone in his pocket and let Gideon drag him from the room.

After thoroughly questioning all of the vampires, they were no further ahead. None of them had seen any sign of Melissa. Carlos’ shoulders slumped, the worry for his sister a crushing weight. Gideon put his hand on Carlos’ shoulder. “Don’t give up hope yet. Let’s check outside Perhaps there’s a clue out there.” Carlos peered through the windows at the blazing midday sun. “Dragon, you know how much I hate pointing out when you’re being an idiot…” Gideon snorted, interrupting him. “Not true. You call me one every chance you get.” “That’s because you are one half the time.” He tipped his chin at the window. “Vampires can’t go out in the sun. If you wanted to get rid of me, you should have let Noah do it for you.” “I would never hurt you, my treasure.”

“Of course, you wouldn’t. You just want me to walk in the sun. No, thanks. You go outside, I’ll wait in here, safe from the death rays.” “Carlos,” Gideon said, “what do you think the sun is?” “The sun.” “Actually, the sun is the name for an immense ball of gas floating in space that gives off energy in the form of UV rays. Namely, light. “Thank you for the science lesson. I’m still staying inside.” “My point is, I have made you impervious to all forms of flame. And light.” Carlos’ eyebrow went up. “Are you telling me that I can walk in the sun because you lit me on fire?” Gideon rolled his eyes. “A little dramatic, but essentially true. Being bathed in my dragon’s flame has provided you with protection from the sun, among other things.” “When were you planning on telling me about this?” “When we have more than five minutes without interruption. There is much you need to be informed of.” “This better not be about any Prince crap. I’ve already told you I’m not following your stupid rules.” Gideon grinned. He couldn’t wait to introduce the feisty vampire to his mother. She was going to love him. He grasped the doorknob and pulled the door open, gesturing outside. “Shall we?” Carlos grunted, then stomped out the door, elbowing Gideon as he went past. Gideon chuckled and followed his annoyed mate into the afternoon sunshine.

Carlos wandered around the yard. He should have been looking for clues but was too distracted at feeling the warmth of the sun on his face and seeing the

gloriousness of the outside world in living color and not through protected windows. He felt lightheaded breathing in the scents of the day. Everything smelled so much different than it did during the coolness of night. The grass and trees had an earthy vibrancy that was missing in the midnight hours. He’d had no idea. “Carlos, come here for a minute.” The tension in Gideon’s voice could not be missed. “What’s up?” “Noah was here.” He rolled his eyes. “I know. I met him, ?” “No. I mean he was here and so was someone else.” He pointed to footprints in the dirt. Carlos looked at the vague outlines. “Are you sure this wasn’t from when you both arrived?” “No. Look.” He lifted his foot, showing a clear outline of a footprint larger than the ones he’d pointed out. “Do you have any idea who he was talking to?” “Unfortunately, no.” “Okay, so he talked to someone. Why are you worried? You talk all the time.” “Because I essentially told him he was banished. To a dragon, family is everything. He would have been angry. When Noah is upset, he makes incredibly rash decisions which he usually regrets later.” He shook his head. “I don’t know who he was speaking with, but the fact that he was talking to anyone concerns me.” Ringing sounded in the air. Carlos spun around. “Where’s that coming from?” He raced across the yard, before diving into the bushes on the property’s boundary. A moment later he

came out holding a cell phone. Answering the call, his heart clenched when he heard Margaret’s voice. “Thank Goddess. Where have you been, Melissa? Do you have any idea how worried I was?” “This isn’t Missy.” “Carlos? Why are you answering Melissa’s phone?” “I found it lying on the ground. Margaret, tell me you have some way to track her. I think she’s been taken.” “Taken? My baby.” Wails sounded through the phone. “Margaret, stop,” Carlos yelled. “We don’t have time for that. Do you have any way to track her?” “No. I’ve already tried. I can’t find any trace of her.” “Shit.” “You better get my little girl back, Carlos, or I’ll torch your coven to the ground.” “This is not my fault,” he said. His stomach twisted, knowing her being snatched somehow had everything to do with him. “I don’t care. I still blame you. If she’d stayed away from you, she’d never have been taken. Find her, Carlos, or I’ll show you what hell is really like.” Margaret cut off the call. “Damn it. What were you doing in the bushes, Missy?” He swiped the phone’s screen and saw that the camera application had been open when the phone went to sleep. His heart sank when he saw the frozen image on the screen of a paused video. His finger hesitated over the play button, afraid of what it would show. “Start it, Carlos. We need to know.” Gideon’s arm wrapped around his shoulder as he leaned in to see the small screen. Carlos pressed the button with a trembling finger.

They watched the scene unfold. Missy had managed to capture enough of the conversation between Leon and Noah that it was easy to fill in the blanks. The last image of Noah rushing toward her and her frightened exclamation before the recording stopped would haunt him for the rest of his days. “Those fucking bastards took my baby sister. They took her to Ruth. Do you have any idea what that crazy bitch will do to her?” He turned and grabbed the lapels of Gideon’s jacket. “If he hurts her, I’m going to kill him. “He won’t. He’s not like that.” “You don’t think so? He tried to burn me alive. He’s totally like that.” “That was different. He won’t do anything to your sister.” “Yeah, well Leon will,” Carlos said, pushing away from Gideon and clenching his fists. “We need to find her before it’s too late.” “There’s only one person who might be able to help us.” The tension in his voice stopped Carlos mid-rant. “Who?” “Roman.”

Chapter Seven

The Elders’ Secret Headquarters…

Zachary waited beside Peter while Ruth activated the portal. Not for the first time he regretted Olivia’s death. Her ability to make portals had been extremely helpful in their efforts. Now they had to make do with the few she’d tied into place since none of them had the ability to create more. “Zachary, prepare the acolytes. They will go through first to clear the room before the rest of us arrive.” Zachary nodded, snapping his fingers at the waiting magic-s who kept glancing at each other nervously. His lips tightened as he noted the level to which their ranks had been thinned because of their ongoing battle with the Galways. “Line up and get ready to go through the portal. Have your shields up and be prepared for any and all attacks. Do you understand?” “Yes, sir,” the younger magic-s said, forming a staggered line behind him. He looked over at Ruth, who nodded. “The portal is ready. Make sure your shields are securely in place and cross over.” He stood to the side, letting them through. The screams they heard as the first few went through had the remainder balking. He glared at them as they backed up. “Make sure your shields are properly secured and get through that opening before I throw you in.” After a few muttered, “yes, sirs,” the remainder of the magic-s entered the portal. This time there were no screams. Exchanging nods with Peter and Ruth, Zachary stepped into the opening, nearly tripping over the blackened body lying on the ground. He moved to the side, surveying the area as he waited for Peter, Ruth, and the dragon. The scent of ozone and scorched flesh combined with the sparks flaring around his feet were the only clues he needed to know what had killed the initial wave of magic-s.

Ruth stepped boldly through, Peter on her heels dragging the dragon behind him. “What happened to them?” Ruth asked. “Galway electrocuted the floor. They must not have shielded themselves completely.” “Such a waste.” Ruth grabbed her long robes in one hand, lifting them off the floor. “We don’t have time to keep recruiting.” “No,” said Peter, “especially when their incompetence grows with each generation. Magical bloodlines run too thin these days.” He was oblivious of the glares being thrown his way. “Which is entirely the point,” Ruth said. “We must hurry and get into the building. I’m sure Galway is already on his way.” She headed toward the exit. Peter motioned for the acolytes to follow her. They were almost to the door when something crashed against Zachary’s personal shield knocking him sideways. Two more acolytes went down, their bodies cut in half. Zachary looked around but couldn’t see what weapon had killed them. There was another crash against his shield. He staggered forward. This time he saw the faint outline of a flickering blade swinging through the air before it disappeared. “That bastard made a pendulum with blades of air. Strengthen your shields before any more of you useless idiots die.” “I’m really starting to hate that family,” Peter said. Zachary grunted. “You and me both.” He grabbed their newest recruit’s arm. “Come on, dragon. This is where you start earning your keep,” Zachary pushed him toward the door. “Are you just going to leave them lying there?” The dragon’s brow wrinkled. “They died in service to you.” “They died because they failed. They no longer matter,” Ruth said. “Hurry. We must get inside before our enemies arrive.” Zachary and Peter fell in behind the reluctant dragon, who kept slowing to look

back at the charred bodies. They pressed in closer, forcing him to move forward. “Do you want your revenge or not, dragon?” Zachary asked. Receiving a nod, he said, “Then break through the barrier around the building as quickly as you can. We need what is inside.” The dragon nodded, his spine straightening as he walked faster, quickly catching up to and ing Ruth. When he reached the barrier, he bounced back. He looked over his shoulder at Zachary with wide eyes before he turned and began pushing against the shield, his shoulders heaving with his effort. Zackary could see the magic’s ebbs and flows as the dragon waged a valiant struggle to get past the barrier. Sweat poured from his face as his hands ever so slowly pushed through the air in front of him. Suddenly, there was a loud snap. A shockwave blew over them, knocking the weakest acolytes to the ground. The dragon collapsed to his knees, panting as he bent over, his wet hair hanging in front of his face. Zachary gave him a hard smack on the shoulder as they walked by. “Good job. Now get up and come with us. We may need you inside.” The dragon struggled to his feet, following them as they entered the council building for the first time since Thomas had died there.

* * *

The Galway Mansion…

Brian jerked like he’d been zapped. “Shit. Someone triggered the traps I left in the electrical room. We need to get to the Council building right now.” “How could they get in? You have it shielded.” Lysander put down his drawing pad and stood. “I only put the barrier around the main building. There’s a small utility shack on

the edge of the property, which is where they ambushed us from last time. I purposely left it unguarded and set traps there, like you suggested.” “And they’ve finally taken the bait. Excellent. Let’s see how many rats we caught.” Bryan grunted, his eyes going distant. “What’s going on?” “I can feel something pushing against my shield.” “Shouldn’t the traps have stopped them?” “It depends on how many people they brought. Hurry. We need to go now. Whatever they’re using to break through the shield is working. I don’t know how much longer I can hold it.” “Do you need my power?” “Yeah. Link with me.” “Okay.” Lysander grabbed his hand, then called to his mate. “Roman, we have to go.” “I know, beloved. Max is already on his way to the garage. You focus on helping Bryan, I’ll guide you both to the vehicle.” Lysander quickly linked his power to Bryan’s, feeding the magic down the connection as fast as his brother could absorb it. In the background, he could hear Roman speaking to Eric as he maneuvered them down the long hall to the underground garage. He could feel Bryan’s struggles as whatever was trying to break the shield slowly overpowered the magical weaves he’d put in place. He pushed a little more power through their link, hoping Bryan could handle it. They’d just reached the vehicles when the barrier broke with a snap. The magic recoiled, rushing back to them. The next thing Lysander knew, they were flying backward. The air locked in his lungs when they crashed into the wall, before sliding to the ground with a jarring thump.

“Lysander, Bryan, are you okay? What happened?” Roman’s and Max’s voices sounded distant, barely able to be heard over the ringing in his ears. Lysander laid on the ground a moment, trying to convince his lungs to start working. Taking short gasping breaths, he slowly rolled over, groaning as he pushed himself up on his arms. Bryan lay motionless beside him. “Bryan,” he croaked, shaking his brother’s shoulder. Bryan’s eyes slowly opened. He grabbed his head, his face screwed up with pain. “Shit. I hate when that happens.” He gingerly sat up, not even growling when Max put an arm behind him to assist. “What was that?” Lysander asked, his lungs unlocking enough to take a deeper breath. “Blowback.” “What the hell’s blowback?” “Sorry,” Bryan groaned, struggling to stand, pushing Max off when he made it to his feet. “We haven’t got that far in your training. When they broke through the shield, the magic we were sending to it rebounded back on us before I could stop the flow. It’s usually just a little bump when the magic returns; however, we were sending through an enormous amount. I didn’t have time to cut it off before the blowback hit us.” “Are you alright, beloved?” Roman’s worried voice asked. He looked at his mate, smiling weakly. “A little shaken, but not too bad. We need to hurry. There’s no telling what they’re doing now that they’ve made it in.” “Are you sure you are fine? Perhaps you should wait here.” “Roman, we don’t have time for this.” He pressed his palm to his mate’s cheek. “We’re in a war. We can’t stop just because we get knocked around. I know you want to protect me, but that isn’t always possible.” “That may be true, but I will do my best to keep you safe from harm.” “I expect nothing else. Now help me up. We need to get going.” He reached for

the hand Roman held out to him and climbed unsteadily to his feet. He limped over to the vehicle, the urgency to stop the Elders driving him forward.

* * *

The Council Building…

Ruth strode briskly down the darkened halls toward her office, the ever-loyal Peter by her side. Pressing her hand against the door, she allowed a small smile when she felt that her wards were still intact. Opening the door, she rushed to the wall where the documents had been hidden. They were protected by double wards that concealed the sliding that would only open to her touch. She breathed a sigh of relief to see them lying exactly as she’d left them. Quickly snatching them up, she then hurried to a spot on the floor. Motioning Peter over, she knelt, placing her hands precisely in two spots visible only to her magical senses. Peter knelt across from her, mirroring her moves. Ruth said the first word to release the spell, Peter speaking the second. When they spoke the third together, there was a quiet click. The shielded in the floor slid back to reveal a scarlet stone threaded with lines of black. It was both beautiful and nauseating to look upon. The deep pulsing red wrenched her heart to beat in time with it while the inky darkness slithering in its core called to her. Her fingers twitched. The urge to touch it with her bare hand was near overwhelming, even knowing that to do so would result in her immediate death. “Here.” Peter handed her the special padded cloths that had been woven with protective magic. “I think I hear someone coming. Put it in the case quickly before they see it.” “Do not worry so much, Peter. We will just kill whoever it is.” Ruth wrapped the pads around the sides of the stone, carefully lifting it and placing it in the spelled

case Peter was holding. The throbbing heaviness pressing down on her lightened the moment the lock engaged. Standing, Ruth said, “Come. We have dallied as long as we dare. Galway will be here any moment.” Peter stood, tucking the box into a satchel slung across his body. Ruth hurried to the door, checking both ways to see the corridor was clear. Motioning Peter to follow, she made her way back to the portal, calling out to Zachary and the dragon who were running down the hall from his old office. “We have no time, Zachary. Gather anyone you can find. The portal closes in five minutes. Whoever doesn’t make it will be left behind.” “Shit,” Zachary said, reversing directions. “I need ten minutes, Ruth.” “I said five. The Galways will be here shortly.” “Ten. I need to free the prisoners. The vampires can fill out our fighting squads.” Ruth clenched her jaw, a habit that was becoming more frequent when dealing with Zachary. However, he made a valid point. They were running short of disposable bodies to fight for them. “Ten minutes, Zachary. Not a minute longer.” “We’ll be there. Come on, dragon. You have more work to do.” Ruth watched them run toward the dungeons. Shaking off her annoyance, she strode down the hall, leaving Peter to bully everyone back to the portal, her mind whirling with plans.

* * *

“Damn it,” Bryan shouted, “we’re too late. They’re already gone.” Lysander stared at the bodies strewn around the floor. “What happened to

them?” Bryan winced as he glanced around. “Some of them were electrocuted. The others were cut down by pendulum blades.” “Damn. They don’t look very old. What should we do with them?” “Let me call Clancy. I’ll get him and some of the others to move them to the main building. We’ll try to find what clans they belonged to and return them home.” “Okay. I’ll let Roman know we’re taking his magical team.” “Thanks.” Bryan turned away, pulling his phone from his pocket. “Roman.” “Yes, beloved.” “We need to borrow your magic-s for a bit.” “Are you and Bryan alright?” “Yeah. We have some bodies that need to be moved to the main building.” “I see. It appears the Elders have already left, so Max and I will be fine to continue on our own.” “Okay. We’ll you as soon as Bryan and I finish up here.” “Be careful. The Elders may have left behind traps of their own.” “We will. See you soon.” Lysander waited until Bryan finished speaking with Clancy. “Roman said the building is empty. Whatever the Elders were after, it looks like they got it.” “Damn it.” Bryan started toward him, then frowned, looking across the room. “Come here and take a look at this.” He stopped next to a scorched line burned into the floor. Lysander’s skin began prickling as he got closer. He rubbed his arms, trying to stop the itch.

“What caused that?” “I’m not sure,” Bryan said. He knelt and delicately placed his fingers on the black mark. “Sandi, tell me what you sense.” Lysander moved closer. Instead of examining the scorch mark, his eyes were drawn to the empty space above it, which shimmered slightly. “The air seems thinner here.” When he leaned in, his nerves began jumping and his magic rushed to the surface in a reflexive move to defend. “There’s something wrong. I don’t know how to explain it, but something’s missing.” “Missing?” “Yeah.” He screwed up his face, struggling to find words for something he didn’t understand. “It’s like something forced itself into this space and pushed the molecules out of the way. Then when it left, everything didn’t return to its original spot, leaving holes in this section.” He reached a finger and gently pushed on the shimmery part. “It feels chaotic, as if the molecules have been scrambled in this spot.” He stepped back quickly. “I think you should move away. It feels unstable.” Bryan scrambled to his feet and rushed to stand next to Lysander. “What do you think caused this?” “I don’t know. But if whoever did this isn’t stopped, I think they could eventually unravel the fabric of the universe.” “Are you serious?” “Maybe. I don’t know. My magic can sense how reality has been thinned in this spot. If there are too many of these holes, I think that the structure of the world could be weakened. It might even get to the point it could implode.” “Holy shit. That’s terrifying. We need to find who or what caused this.” “And quickly too. Sorry, Bryan. You’re going to need to search through the records again for something that might explain this.” “I agreed. Let’s get out of here.”

“We can’t just leave it unguarded.” “I know. Once Clancy is done, I’ll seal the door to keep anyone else from entering and stumbling across that section.” “Good idea. Whatever this is, it feels wrong. I’d hate for someone to walk through that area and have whatever caused it disrupt the cells in their bodies.” “Do you think that’s a possibility?” Lysander nodded without removing his eyes from the anomaly. “Damn. We can’t take a chance of that. I’ll set the strongest wards I can to protect this room from all entry.” “Good.” Lysander and Bryan walked out of the building just in time to meet the team of magic-s. “Thanks for coming so quickly, Clancy.” “Of course. How can we help?” “We have a few bodies that need to be moved to the main building. Once you and your team get them there, please set protection barriers around them. We need to find out which clans they belong to and return them home.” “We’ll take care of that right away, Mage Bryan.” He tipped his head at Lysander and Bryan, then started directing the of his team in their grisly work. Once the magic-s had finished moving the bodies from the small outbuilding, Bryan first warded then shielded it. When he was done, Lysander pressed against the barrier with his magic, searching for weaknesses and finding none. Smiling, he turned to his brother. “Great job. That feels like it will last forever.” “Hopefully. Come on. If I have to start searching the records again, I’d better get started.” Lysander patted his brother on the back sympathetically. He knew how tired Bryan was of always being the one asked to make sense of the Council

building’s chaotic records and obscure filing system. As they headed toward the main door. Lysander turned the problem over in his mind. He slowed as the solution came to him. “Bryan. Hang on a sec. I just had a thought.” “About what we found back there?” “No. About the Council records. There must be someone in the coven with computer skills. We’ll ask around and recruit them. They can help you scan the documents and store them in files. I know Tommy would help you set up a directory to cross-reference the information. He’ll also get all the files stored in the cloud. With a bit of effort, you’ll be able to access the records, at any time, from any place.” He snickered when Bryan’s mouth dropped open. “This way we can also preserve the records in the event the Elders try to destroy them again.” “Damn. You have to be the smartest younger brother that ever existed. That’s brilliant.” Bryan yanked him up in a hug, spinning him in circles. Laughing, Lysander pounded on his back. “Put me down, you goof. It’s not that big of a deal.” Bryan stopped spinning and set Lysander back on his feet. “I disagree. The last time I had to research, I complained constantly about wishing the records were saved electronically. I never followed through to make it happen because it seemed like more work than the actual search.” He stopped. “Shit. Do you have any idea how long this will take? I could be at this for years.” He dropped his face into his hands. “Don’t stress so much. It’s not all on you. We’ll bring in as many bodies as you need to get the job done. You only have to set up a system for how the records should be stored. They belong to you now anyway as head of the Paranormal Council.” Lysander waited a beat for Bryan to react to his bombshell. It didn’t take long. Bryan’s head snapped up. “What are you talking about? I’m not the leader. We’re all equal.” “No. We all have an equal say, but we need to have a designated leader. It should

be someone that everyone respects and is used to following.” “What about Roman? He’s been in charge of his coven for almost a thousand years longer than I’ve been alive.” “No. We talked about it and you’re best for the role. You have strengths beyond vampire or shifter abilities, you’re used to leading, and you’re the only one who was actually trained to sit on the Council. You really are the best person to guide the rest of us in keeping the paranormal communities safe.” “What about you? You’re going to be more powerful than me someday.” Lysander shook his head. “I’m too young and untried. When we begin dealing with the leaders from other paranormal groups, I won’t be taken seriously. You’ve already earned everyone’s trust. They’re used to doing what you say.” Bryan was slowly shaking his head. “I don’t want that much control, little brother.” “Don’t worry so much,” Lysander said, bumping his shoulder, “If you start acting power-hungry and begin making crazy suggestions, I promise to take you down.” Bryan snorted, dropping his arm over Lysander’s shoulder. “I love you, baby brother. Please don’t ever change.” “You either.” “Excuse me, beloved. We found a couple of things you two should look at,” Roman said. Separating from Bryan, Lysander turned. His smile dropped when he saw his mate’s tense expression. “What’s wrong?” “I’m not sure. We searched what appears to be Ruth’s office. There’s a lingering presence of evil in the air. Max and I can’t figure out what it is. We were hoping you or Bryan might have an idea.”

Lysander grabbed his hand. “Okay. Show us where to look.”

Lysander nodded at Max, then stepped past him into the office Roman had said was Ruth’s. He barely had time to notice the hole in the floor before he dropped to his knees, holding his head as he cried out in pain. He fell to the floor, curling in on himself as his body was bombarded by waves of evil so strong, he could feel himself drowning beneath their weight. Arms wrapped around his waist, pulling him backward. The door slammed, dimming the crushing pressure, but not enough to stop it. “Sandi, raise your shields. Sandi!” Bryan yelled, shaking his shoulders. He heard the words and tried, but the force beating down on him kept breaking his concentration. “Shit. He can’t do it. Max, Roman, come in close. I’ll shield us all.” A moment later, blessed silence surrounded him, the immense weight gone. He groaned in relief, his body going limp when Roman’s arms scooped him up and brought him close to his chest. “What happened, beloved?” “I don’t know,” he whispered, his voice raw, feeling like the flesh had been flayed from his bones. “You didn’t have your personal shields in place,” Bryan said. “It left you vulnerable to whatever was here.” “Sorry.” Lysander gave him an apologetic smile but kept his eyes closed, not quite ready to open them yet. “What was that, Bryan?” “I’m not sure. Whatever was in that room was so evil, it burned its essence into the very foundations. I could feel the crushing hate and anger even through my shielding. I’m surprised you managed to remain conscious. I wouldn’t have been able to.”

“And you have no idea what it was?” Max asked, frowning at the doorway. “No. It doesn’t feel like anything from this world.” “It’s chaos,” Lysander whispered. “It doesn’t belong here. It will destroy us if we don’t stop it.” “What is it, beloved? What do you see?” “The end of everything.” Lysander’s eyes rolled back in his head, his world going dark.

Chapter Eight

The Galway Mansion…

Lysander slowly opened his eyes as the cool tingling of healing magic dissipated. Mrs. Davies, the mansion’s healer, lifted her hands from his head, and gave him a tired smile. “There you go, dear. Your magical energies were terribly scrambled. I’ve smoothed them out as best as I can. Whatever you did to cause that, I suggest you don’t do it again.” “No, ma’am,” Lysander said, “I won’t.” “Good. I’d like you to stay in bed and rest, but none of you ever listen to me.” She shook her head, feigning dismay. Lysander grinned at her. Staying in bed sounded wonderful, but they were in the middle of another crisis. There was no time for laying around. “Hmph. I can see you won’t be any more sensible than the rest of them. Very well. You can get up. Just try not to overdo it.” “Thank you, Mrs. Davies. I promise to take it easy.” She gave him a look that said she didn’t believe that for a minute. Lysander gave her an innocent smile. She snorted. “Go on then. They’re waiting for you in the office.” Lysander slowly got up and did an internal check. Most of the debilitating pain was gone but there was a residual echo that flared when he moved. Nothing he couldn’t ignore. Heading to the door, he paused beside Mrs. Davies to give her a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you for looking after me.” Her cheeks pink with delight, she shooed him from the room, then started straightening the sheets on the bed. Lysander chuckled as he walked out, coming to a stop when he saw Roman leaning against the wall. He hurried over to him and was immediately enfolded in his mate’s arms. He sighed as the last of the pain faded, Roman’s love exactly what he needed to heal the raw edges that had

been left on his soul.

* * *

Lysander snuggled back on the couch, pulling the lap blanket over him. He flopped his head sideways to look at his brother. “Did you guys figure out what was in Ruth’s office?” “You tell me. You’re the one who said it was the end of everything. What did you see?” “Nothing.” “Nothing? What does that mean?” “Just that. All I saw was an endless void of darkness.” “Shit. We can’t let that happen.” “No. But what could do something like that?” “I don’t know. Whatever it was, it was powerful enough to leave behind a dangerous aura that soaked into everything.” Bryan frowned at him. “You can’t do that again, Sandi. I’ve told you that you always need to have your shield up. You were knocked out for hours. What if it had been for longer? Or even permanently?” “I know. I’m sorry.” “Sorry isn’t good enough. Where would we be if you were taken out because you thought you were in a safe place? I need your promise that you’ll always have your personal shield up.” “It blocks me from Roman, so I don’t worry about it if we’re at home.” He smiled apologetically. “I forgot to put it up when we left. I’ll try to

from now on.” “No.” Bryan shook his head. “That’s not good enough. You need to protect yourself at all times, whether you’re home or not. I can’t stress that enough. If it’s blocking you from Roman, adjust the weave to let him through.” Lysander looked at him dumbfounded. “I can do that?” Bryan’s mouth dropped open before snapping shut with a loud click. “Are you kidding me? Is that why you were unprotected?” “Well, yeah. I need to be able to feel Roman. I didn’t realize I could adjust it.” Bryan pinched his nose. “Shit. That’s my fault. I figured you would know that since you’ve seen me make adjustments to the estate’s barrier.” He shook his head. “You’re so powerful and instinctively know what to do most of the time, I forget how new all of this is to you.” “Don’t worry about it. We’ve had a lot of distractions lately. I’ll try to ask more questions instead of making assumptions.” “Good. Remind me later to teach you how to do it.” “I will.” Lysander winced as Jinx jumped on his lap and began kneading his paws. He stroked his hand down the cat’s back, hoping to settle him quickly to stop the tiny pinpricks poking him through the blanket. “Do you have any idea how to find out what was in the room?” “Not yet. I’ve asked Nick and Alex to check their clan records to see if anyone’s ever come across something like this before. The one thing we all agree on is that it isn’t natural to this world.” “Not of this world? What other world is there? You’re not suggesting it’s from outer space, are you?” Bryan’s mouth dropped open again. He exchanged a pained look with Roman. “What? Why are you two looking like that? What did I say?” “Damn. We might need to find someone else to take over your training.”

“Why? I thought everything was going fine.” “Because I’ve clearly missed telling you about a lot of important things. Like other dimensions.” “Other dimensions?” “Yes,” Bryan nodded, “worlds that run parallel to ours.” Lysander laughed. “You’re making that up. Good one.” “It’s not a joke. There are many dimensions besides our own.” “Sure, there are.” Lysander shook his head, chuckling. “You can stop any time now, Bryan. I’m not going to fall for that.” “Beloved, your brother is telling the truth.” “That’s not possible. I would know something that important.” “Would you?” Roman asked, smiling gently at him. “Early on you told me that you weren’t allowed access to knowledge of our world while growing up.” Lysander’s eyebrows rose. “You’re serious about there being other dimensions? For real?” They both nodded. “What else don’t I know?” “I’m not sure, but we better catch you up quickly,” Bryan said. “I’ll pull out the most informative books and scrolls for you and set them up in the corner of the library. They’ll contain almost everything you need to know.” He grinned. “You should plan to spend a lot of time there.” “Damn it. I hate reading.” He gave his brother the finger when he laughed. Then punched him for good measure. “There’s more to tell you, beloved.” Lysander sighed, looking at his mate. “What else did you guys find?”

“They took all of the vampire prisoners with them. Except for Armand. He was barely clinging to life when we found him.” “Did he tell you anything?” Roman shook his head. “Nothing of importance. Just that the Elders helped them escape; which we already knew.” “What did you do with Armand?” “We buried him. He didn’t live long after we found him.” “Did someone call Edgar and let him know?” “Yes,” Roman said. “He and Jackson are on their way here. If the Elders are ready to move onto the next stage of their plan, we will need them with us.” “Okay. Anything else?” Bryan shook his head. “No. We got there in time to keep them from destroying any records. I’ve sealed off the building again, but I don’t know if it will hold against whatever they used to break through in the first place.” “Okay. Let me know if you need any of my magic.” “No using magic for a couple of days, Sandi. Whatever you ran into earlier scrambled your energies. You need to give yourself time to recover.” “I feel fine. A bit tired, but fine otherwise.” “Do what I say or you could burn yourself out.” “What does that mean?” “You could lose access to your magic permanently.” Lysander stared at his brother in horror.

* * *

Rossi Coven Hideout, after discovering Melissa was taken…

“You want me to ask Roman for help? Have you lost your mind, dragon? He wants my head?” “He’s a reasonable vampire. I’m sure he’ll listen to what we have to say before trying to kill you.” He stared at Gideon in shock. How could he be so cavalier? This was Carlos’ head the Prince was going to tear off. His eyes narrowed when he saw the dragon’s lip twitch. “You’re an asshole.” “True. But I believe this is our best course of action.” “And you honestly think he’ll help us?” “I do. Especially when we bring Jamie back to him. They’re ready to ride to his rescue once they figure out where you are hiding.” “I know. It’s a good thing Margaret is skilled with shields or else they’d have found us a long time ago.” He sighed. “If you really think this is our only option, let’s grab Jamie and go see the Prince.” “It’ll be fine. Trust me.” Carlos snorted. He didn’t believe that for a minute.

* * *

“Where is he? He can’t have escaped.” Carlos spun in a circle, frantically searching the empty room as if Jamie would suddenly spring from thin air. “Help me find him.” “He’s gone, Carlos.” “How can you be sure? The room was sealed. He has to be here somewhere.” “He’s not. Look.” Gideon pointed to the ceiling. Carlos squinted. “Are those scorch marks?” He looked at Gideon, his eyes widening with realization. “That fucking bastard. This is Noah’s fault.” Gideon nodded, frowning at the ceiling. “But I don’t know why he would leave behind evidence of his involvement. There was no need for that.” “The asshole probably did it to taunt us.” “Perhaps,” Gideon said, staring at the blackened ceiling, “but that’s not his style.” “Whatever,” Carlos said, stalking from the room. “You can beat the answer out of him when we find him. Come on, dragon. Let’s see if we can get the Prince to listen long enough to keep my head on my shoulders.” Gideon took a last look at the marks Noah had left then followed, wondering what his ex-friend was trying to tell him.

* * *

The Galway Mansion, later that day…

Lysander glanced at the clock. By his calculations, Edgar and Jackson should be showing up in the next hour or so. Thank goodness. The tension in the office was growing unbearable. He leaned back on the couch, holding baby Nico tight to his chest. His son’s presence was the only thing keeping him from freaking out. Bryan certainly wasn’t helping with his restless pacing. Or the way he kept muttering under his breath. And if he continued running his hands through his hair, he was going to strip himself bald before the day was over. Lysander leaned his cheek on Nico’s head and let his eyes drift lazily around the rest of the room. They fell on Max and Roman in deep conversation as they made a list of overseas s who might have some insight into what they’d found. Feeling his gaze, Roman lifted his head, his lips turning up as he thoroughly looked him over before turning back to answer Max. Roman had been doing that ever since he’d left the healer’s room. Lysander sighed, realizing his mishap had affected his mate more than he realized. Lysander hugged his son tighter, breathing in his fresh, clean baby scent. Or, not so clean. He wrinkled his nose and pulled back, grimacing at the spreading wet stain that was soaking through the baby’s blanket and getting all over his hands and arms. Why were babies so beautiful and so gross, all at the same time? He stood to take him over to the changing table when Dychelle walked into the room, Eric on her heels. She took one look at his expression, then started giggling. “Here, Consort. Let me take him from you and get him cleaned up.” She tipped her head. “You should do the same. Use lots of soap.” Chuckling, she headed for the door, Eric falling in behind her. Once Dychelle left, Lysander held his hands out in front of him and walked toward the half-bathroom. When he neared his brother, Bryan leapt out of reach, shuddering and holding his nose. “It’s not that bad.” “Says you. Stay back until you clean off that toxic mess.” Lysander changed direction, heading for his brother. “Come give me a hug.” Bryan screeched and ran to the other side of the office. Lysander laughed before heading to the bathroom, where he scrubbed his hands and arms with the industrial strength cleaner he insisted they use. Babies made the stinkiest messes.

This was the only thing that worked to get the smell off his skin. He was on his way back to the couch when he froze mid stride. “Someone’s coming.” Roman paused in his conversation with Max, took one look at his face, then hurried over. “Who is it?” “I’m not sure,” he said, shaking his head, “but we’re going to need their help.” “What for?” Bryan asked, coming to stand beside him. “Are you alright? You’re looking pale.” “I don’t know. My head’s spinning.” “Come sit, beloved, while we wait for whoever you’ve sensed.” Lysander nodded, letting Roman guide him to the couch. Sitting down, he leaned back and closed his eyes. His stomach was twisting and his skin felt clammy. Whatever was about to happen was not going to be pleasant. He breathed deep, held it, then let his breath out slowly. His mouth curled up on one side as he ed trying to use his feeble meditation skills to reach for his magic that first time. His mind had bounced from thought to thought like a squirrel searching for nuts. Roman’s steady presence had calmed him enough that he’d been successful in finding and unlocking his power. Exactly the way Roman was helping him now Lysander realized, as his racing heart slowed and his twitchy nerves settled. Breathing deeply, Lysander leaned to the side and rested his head and shoulder against Roman’s wide chest, letting it out when his mate’s strong arms wrapped around him. “Thanks, Roman. I don’t know why I feel so unsteady.” “I imagine it is because you are becoming more sensitive to the currents of the universe. Lean on me and let me lend you my strength.” Lysander nodded and relaxed fully against Roman. He’d take whatever comfort he could get while he had the chance. He had a feeling it would be a while before he’d be able to do this again.

Thirty minutes later, Bryan’s phone rang. Pulling it from his pocket, he looked at the screen, then walked to stand in front of the window as he answered the call. He spoke for a couple of moments before looking at Lysander, the grim twist to his mouth sending Lysander’s nerves pinging. “Whatever happens, I am here for you,” Roman said. “Whoever it is, we will face it together.” Lysander nodded, forcing himself to relax. Bryan ended the call, then came and crouched in front of him. “That was the front gate. Gideon is here, asking to speak with Roman.” He paused, clenching his jaw. “What else?” Lysander asked, dread hollowing out his gut. “He brought Carlos with him.”

Chapter Nine

The Galway Mansion…

Carlos stepped into the office, pausing when everyone’s anger-filled eyes pierced him. The hatred coming from all directions filled the room until it was thick enough to taste. Oh, yeah. This was going to be fun. He did a quick scan of the room, noting where all the exits were in relation to the occupants. There was a good chance he’d need to make a fast getaway. Roman and his Second, Max, stood by the desk, with the Consort sitting in a chair next to it. Eyeing them warily, he forced a smile to his face and casually strolled across the room as if he wasn’t aware that the desire for his death was at the forefront of everyone’s mind. He kept a close eye on his little mouse, whose fingers kept twitching. Whether from fear or the need to incinerate him, only time would tell. Roman approached them. “Gideon, this is a most unpleasant surprise.” “Thank you for agreeing to see us. We need help from you and your Consort most urgently.” “Hah,” The Consort gave a harsh laugh. “Our help is the last thing you’ll get. You know what he did to me. I can’t believe you actually brought him here.” “Consort, please….” “And what about Jamie? Where is he?” He glared at Carlos. “Did you kill him already? Or was he left hanging from the ceiling to be tortured at your leisure?” Carlos clenched his jaw, forcing himself not to respond. He’d promised to follow Gideon’s lead. Which he would. For a few minutes at least. Maybe two. “If you could indulge us for a moment, we’d like to discuss what happened that day and clear up a few misunderstandings.” Gideon stepped forward. “Please, Consort. We desperately need your help.” “There are no misunderstandings.” The Consort stood, glaring fiercely at Carlos.

There was no sign of the fear Carlos could sense from him showing on his face or in his words. “I know exactly what happened. I was grabbed from the street, hung up like a side of beef, then tortured and fed on until I almost died. And this, this parasite you brought into our home is responsible.” Carlos smirked, stepping forward to Gideon. “Is that what you think, little mouse?” The Consort flinched. “Don’t call me that. Ever. I was there. I know exactly what you did.” He took another step closer, ignoring Gideon’s reaching hand. “I don’t think you do. Tell me the specific details of what I did to you that day?” “You…you licked me,” he gasped, fear finally coloring his words. “You licked my chest and fed from my neck. And you liked it.” Carlos smacked his lips together. “Oh, yes,” he purred, “I did indeed. The finest nectar that’s ever crossed my tongue.” “Carlos!” Gideon shouted at the same time Roman moved. The Prince hissed, his enormous pointed fangs glinting in the light as he jumped in front of Carlos, blocking his Consort from view. “You will die for that alone,” Roman said, reaching for him. Before he was able to make , Gideon was pushing Carlos back and placing his body protectively in front of him. Looking over his shoulder, he glared. “Do you want him to kill you? Was it really necessary to tell his mate how much you enjoyed his blood?” Carlos grinned. “Don’t worry, dragon. There’s no need for you to be jealous. His blood was the finest I’ve ever tasted…until yours.” He brought his fingertips to his lips, kissing them with a flare. “The decadent richness of your blood sings to my soul even as its fire burns through my veins. My mouse’s blood was but a pale vintage in comparison.” Roman’s growl raised all the fine hairs on Carlos’ neck. His eyes widened. Perhaps it was time to stop poking at the Prince. “Carlos!” Gideon turned around and clamped his hands on his shoulders. “Stop baiting them and try to why we’re here.”

Shit. He winced. “Sorry. You’re right.” Looking over his mate’s shoulder into the Prince’s enraged face, Carlos dropped all hints of levity from his voice. “Tell me, Prince. What’s the quickest way to seal off a wound and begin the healing process?” Roman froze mid-hiss. His eyes narrowed. “Are you suggesting…?” He stopped, his mouth closing with a snap. Carlos lifted his eyebrow. “Are you suggesting what? What were you going to say?” the Consort asked, coming to stand beside Roman. Speaking slowly, never taking his eyes off of Carlos, Roman said, “The fastest and most effective way to seal off a wound is by licking it closed. A vampire’s saliva contains enzymes that speed up the healing process.” “No. That’s not what he did. I was there. You didn’t see his face, the pleasure he took from hurting me.” The Consort pointed an accusing finger at Carlos. “You were covered in blood. My blood. Your hair was matted with it. Don’t you dare stand there and say you were helping me when you were the one who tortured me in the first place.” His body shook fiercely and he was yelling by the end. Roman wrapped his arms around his mate’s waist, pulling him in tight to his chest. “Answer my Consort. Explain your actions,” Roman hissed, “if you can.” The look Carlos was given promised his death if he couldn’t. “Consort,” Carlos spoke respectfully, the time for games gone. “I was covered in blood because I fought off the strongest of my coven for the right to have you to myself. I wasn’t the one that grabbed you. My Second did. He and the others tortured you and nearly killed you before I could fight my way to you.” “But you threatened me. You enjoyed hearing me scream,” his shaky voice could barely be heard from where his face was pressed against Roman’s chest. “You laughed at me.” “It’s true. I did all those things.”

“Then how can you stand here and imply you helped me?” “I’m playing a part. I’m the leader of the coven only because they’re afraid of me. Cruelty, pain, and fear are the only things they understand.” The Consort turned in Roman’s hold, leaning against his chest. He was looking at the floor, but Carlos could see him listening closely. “They needed to believe I was hurting you or they would have pushed their way in and finished killing you.” He smirked, unable to stop himself from saying the next words. “You really sold the whole torture bit, Consort. Your screams shook the rafters, making them think I was torturing you worse than they had. Their fear of me grew after that day. I thank you for that.” He blew him a kiss when he saw the Consort’s eye peeking from beneath his bangs. “Carlos, for the Goddess’ sake, please stop taunting them.” Bryan stalked over to stand in front of Carlos. “I don’t believe this. Are you seriously standing here trying to convince us you wanted to save my brother and you’re not an evil asshole?” “Don’t get me wrong. I’m a total asshole. But I did save your brother.” “So you’re saying you had nothing to do with his torture? That you’re completely innocent.” “That’s not what I’m saying at all. Letting my coven periodically grab and torture someone keeps them controllable. It was only when I got close that I could smell the Prince. That’s when I realized who he was and stepped in.” “You heartless bastard,” Bryan yelled, aiming a punch at Carlos’ face. Ducking the blow, Carlos pushed him back. “You would have let them kill my brother if he wasn’t Roman’s mate,” “Yes, I would have to save my sister,” he yelled back. “Your sister?” “Everything I do is to keep her safe.”

“What does your sister have to do with your coven killing innocent people?” Carlos huffed. “The coven’s reputation of cruelty and willingness to fight serves to protect my sister from my deceased father’s enemies. They don’t want to come near us. The problem is that the only way I can control the coven is to keep them afraid of me and to occasionally allow them to take someone.” “So I was what, the catch of the day?” The Consort glared. “I almost died so you could keep your vampires happy?” “Yes. But like I said, once I realized who you were, I stepped in. I knew it was only a matter of time until the Prince found you, so I did what I could to keep you breathing until he got there.” “And the only way to do that was to terrorize me so you could disguise that you were actually healing my wounds?” The Consort’s doubt almost felt hurtful. “Exactly. I can’t have the coven thinking I’m a good guy. That would be a death sentence for both my sister and me.” “Trust me, you’re not a good guy. You’re an asshole. And you’re lying. I think you did it because you enjoyed it.” “Partially true. I did enjoy your fear. But it was the only way to keep you alive.” He smirked. “And look, it worked.” “You could have just let me go.” Carlos shook his head. “They would have destroyed us both if I’d tried. You need to understand, my actions with the coven are all pretense. I can’t defend myself against all of them, so I do whatever is necessary to keep them complacent. And afraid. If they ever decide to move against me, I’m dead and so is my sister.” “You’re full of crap. You’re only saying this so Roman doesn’t rip off your head.” “I’m not. Everything I’ve told you is the truth.” “We’ll see.” The Consort turned to his mate. “Roman, are you able to read him

enough to know whether this is just a bunch of lies or not?” Carlos kept his face expressionless when the Prince locked eyes with him, the power of his Royal heritage nearly overwhelming. He could feel the ancient vampire’s presence poking around in his head, not going deep, but still far enough to be extremely uncomfortable. “I can sense no subterfuge, beloved. As much as it pains me to it it, he believes everything he’d told us.” “Could he be lying to himself?” “Perhaps. But I do not believe this is the case.” “So, he really did try to save me? He wasn’t in on the torture?” “No, beloved. It appears his actions were to protect you. I can also sense the truth in his words about his sister.” “Well, I still don’t trust him. The first sign of betrayal and I’m lighting his ass on fire.” “If that is your wish.” The Prince smirked at Carlos, which was an expression he’d never thought to see on Roman’s face. Bryan growled. Carlos’ eyebrow raised, surprised to hear the animalistic noise coming from the magic-. “I’d like to hear how you justify attacking Midnight? People died because of you and your vampires.” “Yeah. About that.” Carlos grimaced. “Let me ask you a question. If you have a coven of unruly vampires, who are intent on bloodshed, do you send them to a club filled with strong enforcers who can mitigate the collateral damage, or do you allow them to wreak havoc on an unsuspecting human population?” “You let them do neither,” the Prince said. “You kill those who are inciting the rest and force the remainder to obey your will.” “That’s not really an option.” “Why not?”

“I have my reasons.” From the look he was getting, the Prince was going to demand a better explanation. Too bad he wasn’t going to get one. “None of this explains why you took Jamie,” Max said. “Where is he? Why didn’t you bring him with you?” “I don’t know where he is.” “You don’t know? What, did you forget where you buried his body?” “Of course not.” Max tensed. Carlos held up his hands. “Before you get excited, stop. He’s still alive.” Carlos paused, looking at Gideon. “At least, I think he is. I hope so. My sister, Melissa, is with him.” “Tell them why you took him. They might be more willing to listen,” Gideon suggested. “Sure.” Carlos shrugged. “That’s easy. I grabbed him to save him from being captured by the Elders.” “Right,” Bryan drawled, “because it was so much better to be taken by you? What did you do to him?” “Nothing. I put him in a protected room that was shielded to prevent anybody other than myself from entering. He’s been locked up and safe the entire time I had him.” “Then why don’t you have him with you?” “Someone took him.” “You lying bastard.” Bryan rushed him, grabbing him by the front of his shirt and hauling his body up. “How could they take him if the room was shielded? Huh? Answer me that.” Carlos locked his hands around Bryan’s wrists, not sure if the magic- intended to throw him across the room.

“My ex-friend broke through the barrier.” Bryan turned his head to Gideon, still holding Carlos up on his tiptoes. “Please let go of my mate and I’ll tell you what I know.” Bryan snarled and gave Carlos a small shake before releasing his hands and letting Carlos drop down on his heels. He pushed him back then went to stand next to his brother. “What happened.” “In a nutshell, my ex-friend and business partner, Noah, attacked Carlos so I banished him. Carlos’ Second, who is leading the revolt against Carlos, has maintained with the Elders. He recruited Noah. The two of them took Melissa and Jamie with them when they left.” “How do you know all of this?” “Missy recorded their conversation on her phone. We found it when we went looking for her.” “How do you know they took Jamie?” Roman asked. “Noah is a dragon so he’s the only one who could have entered Jamie’s room, other than Carlos,” Gideon said. “We also found scorch marks on the ceiling.” “Scorch marks? Why? Would Jamie have put up a fight?” “Against Leon? No. He would have been no match for him,” Carlos said, frowning slightly. He turned to Gideon. “Why did Noah use his fire? He wouldn’t have needed it against Jamie.” “I agree. I think he was sending me a message, but I don’t know what it is.” “If they have taken Jamie and your sister to the Elders, they might already be dead,” Max said. “I hope not. But if we don’t find them in time, it won’t matter. Missy will die soon anyway.” “Why is that?”

Carlos stared at the Consort, not ready to share Melissa’s secrets. Especially not with someone who kept glaring at him. “I think you need to tell them,” Gideon said quietly. He blew out a breath, keeping his eyes locked on the Consort. “She needs my blood to survive. Only she can’t drink it. I give it to her through blood transfusions.” “What’s wrong with her?” He gave the Consort another long look, really not wanting to share all his private business. When he realized there was no condemnation in the other man’s eyes and the anger was dimming, he continued. “She’s a hybrid. My father sired her on a magic-. Unfortunately, the traits she got from both sides don’t work properly. She’s filled with magic she can’t access, so it feeds on her energy, which is slowly killing her. She’s also part vampire, but can’t drink blood to survive. I keep her alive with blood transfusions which both feeds her body and gives the magic something to burn off, keeping the levels low enough so that it doesn’t consume her.” “I’m sorry. That sounds terrible.” “Yeah. I’m not going to lie, it’s hard to see her suffer all the time.” “How often do you need to give her your blood?” Roman asked. “It used to be every couple of months, but now it’s about two weeks.” “That does not give us much time to locate them.” “I know,” Carlos said looking at his hands, blinking back the sudden moisture in his eyes. “If we don’t find them quickly, she’s going to die. If the Elders don’t kill her, her own body will.”

* * *

Lysander leaned back in his chair, his mind spinning with everything he’d heard today. He kept looking at Carlos, unable to fathom that the monster who starred in his ongoing nightmares was sitting in front of them asking for their help. To see him now, he was nothing more than a brother worried about his little sister. An asshole, sure. But not the evil vampire his mind still conjured up. “You’re staring, Consort.” Lysander blinked, realizing Carlos was talking to him. “I’m trying to wrap my head around what you told us. I everything that happened that day very differently than the way you’ve explained it.” “It’s not so much that it was different. Everything you did happen. You just have more perspective now than the limited view you had before. Don’t forget, you were alone, scared, and had been badly abused. You had no idea what my intentions were. I played on that fear as I needed you to put on a good show. But I’m not going to lie. I did enjoy your screams.” He leaned forward, whispering, “And your taste.” Lysander glared. “You’re an asshole.” “That I am.” Lysander snorted, not sure how to insult someone who agreed with him. Roman cleared his throat. “Carlos, before we go any further, I need to know about your time with the Elders.” “Sure.” Roman’s eyebrows rose. “That easily you give them up?” “Why not? It’s not like I’m friends with them or anything.” “Then why were you with them?” Lysander asked. He was surprised by the incredulous look the vampire gave him. “What?” “Did you ever consider it might have had something to do with your mate

wanting my head?” “Oh. I didn’t think of that.” “Yeah. I was looking for a powerful ally and was led to believe the Elders were looking for the same.” “But they weren’t?” “No. Those fuckers are batshit crazy. They want to rule the world and our only purpose was to die for them. Luckily, I realized the score early enough to keep out of their reach until I could escape.” Carlos nodded at Roman. “Thanks for attacking the bunker. That was the diversion I’d been waiting for.” “Indeed. Tell me how you got away from us.” “Oh, that.” Carlos grinned at him. “Did that annoy you, Prince? The way we managed to escape your clutches, just when you thought you had us?” “Yes. It was most inconvenient. Tell me how you did it.” “Simple. We used one of Olivia’s portals.” Bryan perked up. “A portal?” “Yeah. They’re scattered all over the place.” “You said Olivia’s portal. She made them?” “Yes. She’s the only one of the Elders who can create them.” “Do you know where they are?” Bryan asked. “There are a bunch that were set up to transport their people to various locations a few miles out from the bunker. I know there was at least one that went to the Council property and several others that linked their private residences.” “A portal to the Council property?” Lysander exchanged a worried look with Bryan. “Is that what we found?” “It has to be.”

“But it was so unstable. Why would anyone risk going through it?” “What are you talking about? It’s like walking through a doorway. You can even see what’s on the other side before you step through.” Lysander shook his head. “Maybe it was like that before, but not now. The one we found near the Council building was unraveling. I don’t think anyone would survive if they tried using it again.” Carlos’ breath stuttered. “I used the portals a lot. Are you saying they could have killed me?” “I’m not sure what they’re usually like, but you definitely shouldn’t use the one we found.” “Damn. I wonder what caused them to change.” “It’s probably because she’s dead. Without Olivia to maintain them, the magic that created them is most likely fading.” “Olivia’s dead? Who killed her?” Lysander nodded at Bryan. “Good man. We’re better off without her.” He snorted. “She was crazy nuts and enjoyed skinning people alive.” “I hope you mean that figuratively.” “Nope. She definitely enjoyed skinning and eating people.” Lysander gagged. “Why would you say that?” “What does it matter now? She’s dead and won’t care if I tell her secrets.” “Because what she did was disgusting. Nobody wants to hear the gory details. Especially the way you tossed it out there like it didn’t mean anything” “Consort,” Carlos leaned in, all humor gone from his face. “You’re in a war. You don’t have time for delicate feelings. You need to understand the realities of who you’re dealing with or you’ll be caught off guard. While you’re busy puking in

the bushes, someone will be either stabbing you in the back or your Prince in the heart. You’re going to need to toughen up if you want to win.” Lysander’s jaw dropped. He looked over at Roman, but he was studying Carlos like he hadn’t seen him before. And perhaps he hadn’t. This Carlos was very different from the vampire they thought they knew. “What can you tell us of their plans,” Roman asked. “All we know is that they are readying a campaign against the vampire community.” “I couldn’t find out every detail since I didn’t want to risk getting caught, but I did manage to overhear discussions about them planning to poison us.” “If you know they plan on killing vampires, why would any of you agree to work with them?” Lysander asked. Carlos laughed. “Because many of us are stupid and arrogant enough to believe their lies when they tell us we are the exception. That and they are blinded by the power they’ve been promised.” He shook his head, snorting in disgust. “Look at Armand. The stupid idiot swallowed everything they told him, including when they fed him poison. The whole time he believed he was special and exempt from their plans. Leon will find out the same thing. I need to get my sister back before she becomes their next victim. If it’s not already too late.” “And Jamie.” “Yeah, Jamie too.” “What else do you know, Carlos?” Roman asked. “You’ll have to be more specific about what you want. I know about a lot of things.” Bryan jumped in. “When are they planning their campaign against the vampires?” “As far as I could tell, everything is in place except for something they need which is in the Council building. But since you have that shielded off, that should give us some time before they put their plans in motion.”

Lysander exchanged grim looks with the other men. “Or maybe not. What happened?” “Someone managed to force their way through Bryan’s shield yesterday,” Lysander said. “I’m guessing it was your friend, Noah.” He looked at Gideon. “Ex-friend. And yes. He’s probably the reason they were able to get in.” He frowned. “Though you shouldn’t have been able to feel it. Dragon magic nullifies any other magic. He wouldn’t have had to force his way through. He could have just walked past the shield.” Bryan shook his head. “No. We definitely noticed when he broke through. It sent us flying across the garage.” “Then he did it on purpose. I don’t understand why he keeps leaving evidence of his participation.” “None of that matters,” Carlos said. “What’s important is that the Elders have everything they need. Vampires will start dying any day now.” Lysander frowned. “Why would you think that? It took Armand weeks before he finally collapsed.” Carlos nodded. “That’s because Ruth didn’t know how to keep the poison viable so it retained its full potency until it could start working. Whatever she gave to Armand kept metabolizing.” He snorted. “She was furious about that. Ruth ended up having to give him daily doses until his blood was contaminated to the point it could no longer burn it off. Even then, it would have still taken some time to destroy his system.” “And now that she has the information she wanted?” “They’ll begin their plan to erase vampires from existence.” “We have to stop that from happening.” Carlos nodded. “Agreed. They’d just figured out the way to make it work when you chased them out of the Council building and sealed it. If not for you guys, we’d all be dead by now.”

“Holy shit. And we wouldn’t have removed them if they hadn’t attacked us first. If they’d just gone ahead with their plan instead of reacting when I refused to marry on their orders, the shifters and the vampires would all be dead by now.” Bryan flopped down in a chair, blinking madly. “They came so close to succeeding.” He dropped his face in his hands, tremors running through his body. Lysander went cold as he realized the implications of what Bryan was saying. If he hadn’t met Roman and set the chain of events in motion, his mate would be dead…and possibly his son. “Holy shit is right.” “Yeah. You guys have been nothing but trouble for them. Which is why it was so important for them to break into the Council building. They needed to get their plan back on track.” “I think they also wanted something else,” Lysander said, shuddering as he ed the malevolent shadow left behind in Ruth’s office. Carlos shrugged. “Perhaps. I only know that she needed test results that had been left behind. She’s been running experiments, trying to replicate the process, but hasn’t been successful so far. All of her efforts ended in a much slower rate of death, which is not what she’s after. She wants total extermination of the vampires and as quickly as possible.” Carlos looked over at Bryan. “Thomas was the one who initially figured it out, so it’s a good thing you killed him. Her plans were stopped until she could get to his notes.” “That doesn’t make any sense. We didn’t find any sign of her going through Thomas’ office, just her own,” Lysander said. Carlos snorted. “You know the Elders. They trust no one, least of all each other. I imagine she stole or made copies of them the minute his back was turned.” “You seem to know an awful lot of details,” Max said. “I find it highly suspicious they would trust you with so much information.” Carlos laughed. “They trusted me with nothing.” “Then explain how you gathered so much knowledge.” “You don’t live long in the environment I grew up in if you don’t learn how to

get around without being seen. Knowing everyone’s secrets was the only way to keep myself alive. I spent my entire time with the Elders listening in on conversations.” “What else did you find out?” Max asked. “That’s about the extent of what I discovered. I wasn’t with them that long.” H shrugged. “If you really want to know what they’re up to, the person you should be talking to is Charlotte. She’s exceptionally skilled at ferreting out information.” “Mother,” Bryan sneered. “She’s doing the dirty work for the Elders.” “Not really. She’s trying to use them for her own gain, but they’re using her too. If you want to learn what she knows, you better find her soon.” “Why is that?” “The Elders are going to kill her. She’s too powerful to leave alive.” “You know this for sure?” Lysander asked. “Yeah. I overheard them talking about it. I think Zachary is another one Ruth is planning on taking out. At least, she wants to. I’m not sure how important he is to their plans, so she might leave him alive.” He snorted. “There’s not a lot of loyalty there. It wouldn’t surprise me if Ruth and Peter planned on killing each other in the end. They’re all playing a long game of winner takes all.” Lysander’s brow wrinkled. “What does the winner get?” “Ultimate power.”

Chapter Ten

The Galway Mansion, early evening of the same day…

“Thank you for letting me know, Edgar. We look forward to seeing the two of you tomorrow.” Roman disconnected the call. “It appears one of the packs needs Jackson’s assistance, so their arrival will be delayed.” “Is it anything we need to worry about?” Lysander asked. “No. It is normal pack business. Some of the adolescent wolves are testing their boundaries, as do all teenage boys. Unfortunately, most of the stronger wolves were killed by their previous Alpha, so there is no one left to keep them in check. The Alpha is going to take them on a hunt and use the opportunity away from everyone to remind them of their responsibilities to the pack.” He smirked. “I believe he will also be providing lessons in fighting. The boys should be sufficiently exhausted by the time they return home.” Lysander snorted. “What’s Edgar going to do while Jackson has all the fun?” “He is going to be the target of the hunt.” Lysander burst out laughing. He turned to see what Bryan thought, frowning when he saw his brother once again pacing the length of the room and running his hand through his hair. Damn. He was doing that a lot these days. Lysander’s eyes skipped over to Max, who was also tracking Bryan’s movements. He sighed, wishing his brother would stop running from the vampire and either take a chance on a relationship with Max or tell him no. Avoiding him was doing neither of them any favors. Originally, he’d assumed they were mates but it hadn’t taken long to realize he’d been mistaken when Max hadn’t seriously pursued Bryan. And there was the fact that he would have long since gone feral if they had been Bloodmates. It was too bad. He thought they’d work well together, but something about the vampire had his brother spooked. He’d attempted to look in on their relationship, but had been blocked every time he tried “seeing”. Which was super annoying. The power had no trouble sending

him visions randomly. You’d think it would work when he wanted to know something important, like what was happening in his brother’s love life. His eyes narrowed as he watched his brother take another lap around the office. Seriously. This had to stop. It was time to come up with a plan to push them together. Leaving them to their own devices was taking forever. He’d get Richie to help. And Tommy. It was the perfect solution. What could possibly go wrong? “How much can we trust him?” Bryan asked, coming to a stop in front of Roman’s desk. “Everything he told us sounds logical, but is that enough for us to work with him?” “I am not sure,” Roman said. “He was telling the truth. If we take his words at face value, all of his actions can be explained by his desire to keep his sister safe. But the Rossi coven has never been one to be trusted. The previous leader was, unfortunately, the type of vampire that gives us a bad name. He was akin to the monster people whisper about in the dark. With a father like that, I cannot believe Carlos is as innocent as he claimed.” “Except he didn’t say he was innocent. He itted to allowing the vampires to prey on people and torture them.” “That is true.” Roman paused, looking at Max. “I believe we can trust him until his sister is saved. After that, there are no guarantees.” “I agree,” Max said. “We would be wise to keep a close watch on him.” Bryan nodded. “That’s about what I was thinking. Are we agreeing to work with them to rescue his sister and Jamie?” “Yes. And after that, well, we will see.” “Great. Now that that’s decided, what’s our next step?” Lysander asked, looking at the other three. Nobody spoke. “Seriously. You guys have nothing?” “I don’t have any ideas other than what we’ve already considered.” Max shrugged. “Carlos knows how the Elders operate better than we do. We should call him back. He might have some suggestions.” “What about you two. Anything to offer?” Lysander asked, eyes flicking back

and forth between Bryan and Roman. “Sorry, beloved. I think it would be best to do as Max said. Gideon and Carlos will have a different perspective than us and may see a solution we have overlooked,” Roman said. “I was afraid you were going to say that,” Lysander said, falling back against the couch with a sigh. “Who wants to call them?” “Dibs out,” everyone said in unison. Giving the finger to the room at large, he pulled his phone out of his pocket.

* * *

On the way to the Rossi Coven Hideout…

Carlos turned from where he’d been staring at the lights of the city while Gideon drove them back to the coven’s temporary house. “That was interesting. They were surprisingly forgiving, which was not something I expected considering they overthrew the Elders and put themselves in charge. Especially from Roman. He’s always been a cold, heartless bastard who was quick to attack. I’m not sure what to think of this change.” Gideon snorted. “Let me tell you about the mock battle Roman started to stop his Consort from attacking me.” “He attacked you?” Carlos hissed, then clenched his jaw to prevent further sounds from escaping. The last thing he needed was that stupid dragon thinking he felt protective of him. He peered from the corner of his eye, silently cursing when he saw the grin on Gideon’s face.

“Shut up. It didn’t mean anything.” “I think it meant exactly what it sounded like.” He reached over and pressed his fingertips to Carlos’ cheek. “You’re starting to like me.” “Hardly.” Carlos swatted his hand away. “Go back to your story.” Gideon laughed. “Let’s just say I had a few surprises the day I met them. The first was when I realized how powerful the Consort was. His youthful appearance is deceptive to his actual strength. Which was my second surprise.” “The fact that he was young?” “No. The fact that his magical attack hit me instead of being dispersed by my dragon magic.” “What? Did it harm you?” Carlos ran his eyes over his mate, unable to stop himself from checking for damage even though he knew he was fine. “No,” Gideon snorted. “But it did burn a hole in my best suit. Then he tossed a second fireball at me. After that, it got weird.” Carlos’ mouth dropped open when he was regaled with a tale of water pistols and guns with foam bullets. “Okay. Stop right there. The Prince and his Second are not the types of vampires who would fool around. Especially nothing as silly as engaging in a mock battle with children’s toys.” Carlos snorted. As if Roman would ever duck behind a desk to ambush his Consort with a toy gun. “I swear, it’s true. One minute, flames were shooting across the room, the next, everyone was laughing and shooting toy guns. It was a revelation.” “It’s ridiculous, is what it is. And a stupid way to prevent a fight. Their enemies will never take them seriously if they become aware of this absurdity. They need to be ruthless if they want to be respected.” “I disagree. The fact that they are emotionally balanced will help them keep the respect they have earned.”

“Unless people find out they settle arguments with toys. Then they won’t take them seriously.” “I don’t believe that. Consider where being cold-hearted and logical led the previous council.” “That was because they became power-hungry, not because they didn’t play.” “But they ruled by being cold and unemotional. They forgot their job was to respect and care for those they governed over. Once the lives they were responsible for didn’t matter anymore, and only ruling over them did, it was an easy step from that to wanting total control and submission.” Carlos grunted. “Still. Playing childish games is not the way to gain the respect of the people you lead.” “Maybe not to you, but that ability to switch from powerful aggression to lighthearted play is why I believe they will do great things for the Paranormal communities.” “You’re out of your mind. If they’re not taken seriously, anybody wanting power will believe they can easily take them down.” “Carlos, consider what you know of them. Do you really think Roman will stand idly by and let someone take over his coven or put his Consort at risk? He’s still a cold and ruthless predator. His Consort is also quick to strike when threatened. Just because they aren’t deadly serious all the time doesn’t mean they aren’t still deadly.” “As they should be.” “True. But only when it’s needed. You should be thankful the Consort has taught Roman that life doesn’t need to only be about rigid control and dominating through fear. That he has also learned that compromise and joy have their place. It is why I believe you still have your head.” Carlos made a noise. Gideon continued. “Their way of thinking will protect all of them from being consumed by their darker emotions. It only takes one misstep to stray from the

path of light into darkness. And it’s almost impossible to go back once you’ve crossed over.” “Then I’m a lost cause. I’ve been on a dark path for a long time.” “I disagree. I believe it’s more a case of you permitting dark activities for the sake of your sister. That doesn’t mean your soul is in danger.” “You’re wrong. You have no idea of what I have allowed the coven to do to keep my sister and myself safe.” “Hmmm. I still don’t think your soul is in danger.” “You don’t know everything. Even if you think you do.” “Maybe not, but let me ask you this. Have you ever done evil for its own sake, because you were driven by the need to hurt someone to satisfy your darker urges? Or have you always stayed within your own moral code, as loose as it might be?” “You’re playing word games, dragon. Letting the coven kill innocents is dark, whatever spin you try to put on it.” “Intent, followed by action, is everything. If you had chosen to kill an innocent to save your sister, then yes, that would be dark. Choosing not to interfere in the actions of others to save your sister, even though an innocent was killed, is not completely dark. Not that I’m saying it’s light. It’s more like gray. Either way, rest assured, the marks for those lost lives are on the souls of those who took them and not yours. Carlos glared at him. “That’s still playing with words. Evil deeds are evil. A dead person is still dead, whether it was my hand that did it or another’s because I didn’t care enough to stop them.” “You are not your father, Carlos. Your soul is white. Slightly smudged on the edges, sure, but still white.” “You can see that?” “Yes.”

“You’re serious? You can actually see what my soul looks like?” “Yes, Carlos. I see that and much more.” The smugness in his voice was annoying. If there was one thing Carlos hated, it was a know-it-all. Especially when he couldn’t prove otherwise. There was only one possible response to that kind of crap. “Hey. What was that for?” Gideon rubbed his bicep where Carlos had hit him. Carlos looked out the window to hide his grin.

The rest of the ride was silent, both of them deep in their own thoughts. Carlos stewed over Gideon’s words. Could the dragon possibly be right? Was he still redeemable? Even after everything he had allowed to happen over the years? Gideon pulled the car to the curb, breaking Carlos from his contemplations. He straightened. Something about the townhouse had his nerves pinging. “Something feels off.’ They both exited the car, making their way to the entrance. Carlos paused before pushing open the front door, his vampire instincts screaming in alarm. Gideon grabbed his arm. “Wait.” Carlos hissed and yanked it free. Breathing deep, he smelled blood. A lot of it. He tilted his head to listen, but there were no sounds of movement. Realizing the house was empty, he pushed open the door, ignoring his mate’s frantic whispers to stop. Stepping over the threshold, the first sight to greet him was Dale strung up on the wall. He’d been worked over hard. with every inch of his skin covered with slashes and bite marks. White was showing through the deep gouges ripped across his ribs and thighs. As a final affront to the tortured vampire, his entrails had been ripped from his stomach and left to dangle to the ground. The pool of blood underneath him reached halfway across the room. Fuck. His guard hadn’t deserved to be treated like this,

Cloudy, pain-filled eyes lifted to meet his. Carlos rushed over, surprised the vampire was still clinging to life. When he got closer, he heard low, guttural noises as Dale tried to speak. “Hush, Dale. Let me get you down first.” The sluggish beat of Dale’s heart let Carlos know it was too late, but he’d try to save him anyway. “No time,” Dale managed to gasp, the sound wet and raw. The twitching of one of his fists caught Carlos’ attention. When he reached up to take hold of it, Dale’s trembling fingers opened, dropping something soft into Carlos’ hand. He closed it to prevent it from falling to the floor. “Let me get you down and give you blood. You need it right away if you’re going to heal.” “Gave me…won’t work.” Dale gurgled, blood spilling from his mouth. “Who gave you something?” Carlos asked, though he knew. “What was it?” “P….” His eyes started glazing over. “What was it?’ Carlos grabbed his chin and gently shook it. “Damn it, Dale. What did he give you?” “Poison.” Dale’s head dropped forward, his body falling still. Carlos stared at his lifeless body, his mind spinning. Had it begun already? He knew the Elders were ready to act, but this quickly? And that fucker, Leon. He must have watched, waiting for Carlos to leave the house. Tickling in his palm reminded him that Dale had ed him something. He opened his fingers to reveal a lock of curly, auburn, gold-tinted hair, darkened and matted with dried blood. The same auburn hair his sister had. “Motherfucker!” Carlos punched the wall. Then he did it again. Then one more time. Red clouded his vision, Leon’s smug face the only thing he could see. He pounded the image over and over, chasing it when it moved away until he caught up to it so he could hit it again and again. He punched and chased, swinging unceasingly until he was blinded by his own sweat, and his voice hoarse from yelling. He drew his arm back for another blow and lost his balance, his shaking legs unable to hold him up. Strong arms caught him and held him against a wide

chest. Carlos gave a half-hearted struggle to get away, then closed his eyes and rested his sweat-soaked head on his mate’s shoulder. Gideon held him close while his heartbeats slowed. Once he was able to stand on his own, Gideon pulled Carlos’ arm over his shoulder, and ing his weight, helped him walk away. Carlos allowed him to take the lead, not caring about their destination. His mind was consumed with the many ways he would make Leon suffer for hurting his sister.

Chapter Eleven

The Galway Mansion…

“Gideon, it’s Lysander again. Please give me a call when you get this message.” He ended the call and shoved his phone in his pocket. Leaning back in his seat, he let his eyes go unfocused, trying to figure out what he was sensing. It was right there behind gauzy curtains, so close, but he couldn’t quite make out the details. He sank deeper, the answers almost there. Just a little bit more. He almost had it. “Sandi!” Lysander jerked, coming back to himself to see his brother standing in front of him. “What? Did something happen?” Bryan, asshole that he was, flicked him on the nose. “Everything’s fine.” “Then why are you bothering me?” he asked, eyeing up Bryan’s quad in case he needed to gift his brother with a Charlie horse. “I wanted to ask you a question, but you zoned out on me.” “Leave me alone next time. Something’s wrong with Gideon. I was trying to figure out what.” “Oops. Sorry. I didn’t realize.” His brother took a step back. “And whatever you’re thinking of doing, don’t.” Lysander made his eyes really big and batted his lashes. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “Uh, huh. I don’t believe you.” Bryan took another step back. Lysander snickered. That was okay. He’d bring out Charlie when his brother least expected it. “What did you want, anyway?”

“Just seeing if you’d talked to Gideon. But it sounds like you haven’t.” “No. Not yet. I’ve left three messages so far.” “Damn. I wonder what happened.” “Me too. It’s too bad we don’t know anyone who has premonitions. They could probably tell us.” He snapped his fingers. “Oh wait, we do. And you disturbed them.” He gave his brother a pointed look. Bryan winced. “I said I was sorry. I didn’t realize what you were doing.” He looked properly regretful. “That’s okay. It wasn’t coming to me anyway.” “You little shit. I was feeling bad about it.” Lysander snickered, “I know.” He stood up. “I’m going for a walk in the garden to see if that helps. I’ll let you know if I hear from Gideon.” He went over to the desk, interrupting Roman’s conversation with Max to lean in and give him a quick peck on the lips. “I’m going out to the garden for a bit.” “Is everything okay, beloved?” “With me, yes. I think something’s wrong with Gideon and Carlos but I don’t know what. I’m hoping Gideon calls soon.” “Hopefully.” Roman tipped his head to the guard standing by the door. “Take Eric with you.” “I’m going to be right outside the window. What could happen out there?” Max snorted. “I can’t believe you would even ask. Take Eric so Roman won’t be distracted worrying about you.” “Fine. Eric. Come on. We’re going to hang out in the garden for a bit.” “Yes, Consort.” Eric hurried across the room and stepped out of the French doors to the garden ahead of him, scanning the surrounding area first before Lysander was allowed to come out. He rolled his eyes. He should be safe in his own home,

but they’d learned the hard way to leave nothing to chance. Still, it was tedious having an escort with him everywhere he went. Stepping onto the flagstone path, he inhaled the cooler evening air, filling his lungs, before releasing it. along with his tension. Feeling looser, he led the way to the center of the garden, heading for the benches that were placed around the fountain in the middle. Once there, he flopped down, staring into the night sky. He let his eyes unfocus, trying to receive the message the universe had for him. He finally gave up after a few minutes. It was no use. Whatever he’d sensed before was gone. He blew out a frustrated breath and sat up looking for something else to occupy him before he went crazy. He eyed the enforcer guarding him. He’d be the perfect distraction. “Eric, tell me. How is everything going between you and Casey?” “Fine.” Lysander blinked. That didn’t sound good. He turned to him, frowning when he noticed how tensely the enforcer was holding himself. He normally presented a serious front, but happiness always bubbled beneath the surface. Today, all the joy was missing and his lips were pressed together in a grim line. He was also looking paler than he should and his eyes were dull and filled with worry. Lysander stood up and walked over to Roman’s best enforcer who was standing at attention, with his hands clasped behind his back. “What’s going on, Eric? Are you getting enough of Casey’s blood?” The enforcer nodded, keeping his eyes focused over Lysander’s shoulder. “Is Casey doing okay? Are you spending enough time together to satisfy the mating bond?” Another nod, but still no eye . “Eric, this would go a lot easier if you spoke with words.” “I don’t know what to say, Consort.” Lysander reached behind Eric and grabbed his hand, holding tight when he tried

to pull it back. “I know I am your Consort, but we are also friends. Please tell me what’s going on.” “Are we doing the right thing, Consort?” Eric’s voice filled with anguish. “We decided that Casey was too young and needed time to adjust. But who were we to make that decision for him?” “Has he said anything?” “No. But he looks sad when he doesn’t realize I can see him. I ask if he’s okay and he gives me a fake smile and pretends everything’s fine.” “Shit. And if you ask him to tell you what he really feels, he’ll say whatever he thinks you want to hear.” “Yes,” Eric nodded. “Have you asked him if he wants to finish bonding with you?” “In a roundabout way. But I know the answers he keeps giving me are what he thinks I’m looking for. It’s hard to determine what he really wants for himself.” Lysander pursed his lips. “Hmmm. He might not know. The need to make you happy will be the driving factor in any decision he makes.” “I know,” Eric whispered. “I don’t know what I should do. Will giving me what I want actually make him happy or will he only feel that way because he thinks he needs to? What if in his own heart he’s not happy? What if I’m not what’s best for him?” “Stop thinking like that. You know better. We wanted to be cautious with Casey because he needed time to heal. But he may be ready to move on and doesn’t know how to tell you. Being an Omega means he sees everything differently than the rest of us.” “I don’t understand why he can’t talk to me. He’s so strong, Consort. Look at everything he’s accomplished.” “Have you told him those words?”

“Not exactly.” “Then tell him. Let him know how powerful you think he is. Maybe he will find his confidence to speak up for his own needs if he feels worthy of doing so. We know he can act stronger than is natural for an Omega. Give him a reason to want to, Eric.” “Are you sure he’s ready?” “Not at all,” Lysander snorted. “But you were right. Who were we to decide that for him? Let him know you have faith in him and value his happiness above your own. It’ll probably confuse him since that’s the opposite of the way his instincts are guiding him. But it may give him the opening he needs to take what he wants. You never know, Eric. He might surprise us all.” He smiled at the enforcer. “It wouldn’t be the first time.” “No, it wouldn’t,” Eric said, the proud look on his face telling Lysander everything he needed to know about Eric’s feelings. “Go find him and start building him up. Let him know you depend on him and can’t live without him, not the other way around. Maybe that’s all he needs to be able to ask for what he wants.” “I’ll do that. Thank you, Consort.” “Any time, Eric. I’m there for any of the coven if you need to talk. All I want is for you guys to be happy.” “Thank you, Consort. That means a lot.” “Good. Now escort me back inside so you can find your man.” He smiled as he followed the grinning enforcer, who now had a spring in his step. He had to hurry to keep up.

* * *

Carlos was surprised by everyone’s obvious relief when he and Gideon walked into Roman’s office. Lysander rushed over, doing a double-take when he saw Carlos’ shredded blood and dirt covered clothing. “What happened to you? I’ve been trying to reach you guys since yesterday.” “We ran into a bit of trouble at the house,” Gideon said. “Leon finally made his move. Everyone loyal to Carlos was killed and the rest left with Leon. I can only assume they are allying with the Elders.” “Damn,” Max whistled. “Your hands still look bruised. You must have had one hell of a fight on your hands.” Carlos’ cheeks flushed. “Yeah, something like that.” Roman frowned as he looked at them. “Do you want me to send for some bagged blood? I just received in a shipment from the wolf pack.” He stopped and looked at Gideon, then back to Carlos. “Except, of course, you’ve started bonding. My apologies. The shifter blood won’t help.” “No worries. Gideon looked after me already.” At Roman’s surprised glance at his unhealed hands, Carlos shrugged. “You should have seen them before I fed.” He looked over at the furniture. “Mind if I sit down?” he asked. “Of course. You and Gideon can sit here.” He led the way to a large brown overstuffed couch. “Gideon, may I get you anything?” “No, thank you.” Carlos sat down with a sigh. “I think I love this couch.” He opened his eyes when Lysander snorted. “Everyone says the same thing when they sit on it.” “With good reason.” Carlos’ eyes looked past Lysander. “Tell me, Prince. Where did you manage to find shifter blood? They don’t usually give it up to vampires.

At least not freely.” “We provided assistance to the packs recently. That allowed us to open negotiations with a few of them that were in need of financial assistance. They are now producing limited quantities of blood for the exclusive use of my coven. In exchange, I pay them a small fortune, allowing them to rebuild. It’s a mutually beneficial relationship.” Carlos snorted, shaking his head. “Of course, it is. The great Prince Roman, turning someone else’s misfortune to his advantage. Just like always.” “Excuse me,” Lysander glared at the vampire. “How dare you speak to Roman like that? Especially after we welcomed you into our home and offered you blood.” “I dare because no matter what happens to the Prince, he always comes out on top.” “How can you say that? Roman’s had to overcome a lot of trouble in his life.” Carlos waved his arms in the air. “Doesn’t look like that to me. Seems like he’s living just fine.” “That’s because the Elders blew up his coven. He had to move here.” “Exactly my point. Bad shit happened and he came out ahead. Just like with the shifters.” “Roman’s helping them. There are no victims there. Why are you being a jerk about it?” “Because it sucks. The rest of us have to claw and scratch our way through life and can never catch a break. He always finds a way to win. It pisses me off.” “And how is that his fault?” “I didn’t say it was his fault. It’s just bloody annoying.” “Well, you’re annoying.”

“Likewise, your highness.” “That’s Consort to you, asshole.” “It takes one to know one.” “Don’t call me an asshole.” “I will if I want to.” “Listen here, you little.…” Laughter broke over their argument, stopping Lysander’s next words. He glared at everyone in the room. “Do you mind? I’m in the middle of a conversation.” Ignoring him, Max turned to Roman and Bryan. “Tell me you guys can see it too. It’s not just me, right?” “No. I see it as well,” Roman said. “I would never have believed it possible.” Lysander frowned at his mate. “What are you talking about?” “Yeah, what are you talking about?” Carlos echoed. Laughter erupted from Bryan, who covered his mouth when Carlos scowled at him. “You better not be laughing at me. I won’t put up with that crap.” His fists clenched at his sides. “I’m sure he’s not laughing at my expense, right?” Lysander crossed his arms over his chest. “Dear Goddess. Make them stop,” Bryan said, turning around, his shoulders shaking and choking gasps coming from his mouth as he hugged himself. “Shut up, Bryan. Roman, what’s so funny?” “Yeah, shut up, Bryan,” Carlos seconded. Gideon started chuckling from his seat on the couch. Carlos turned around. “Not

you too. Aren’t you supposed to be on my side?” “Always.” “Then why is everyone laughing at me?” Gideon looked over at Roman, who held up his hands and took a step back. He rolled his eyes before smiling at his mate. “I imagine it’s because you and the Consort have similar mannerisms. The two of you act more like siblings than exenemies.” Lysander gasped. “We do not.” Carlos walked over and punched his mate. “You take that back. We are nothing alike.” Gideon looked back and forth between Lysander and Carlos. His eyes flicked over to Roman, then back to them. His mouth twitched. “Don’t you dare laugh at me.” That was too much for the dragon. His lips tightened and his eyes wrinkled, then a laugh bubbled up. Before long he was howling along with everyone else. Lysander pushed Carlos out of his way and stalked to the doorway. “You’re all a bunch of assholes.” He walked out, slamming the door behind him before rushing down the hallway. He made it around the corner before the first chuckle escaped. Dear Goddess, they were right. It was like having an annoying younger brother. Not that he’d ever it to it. “Beloved, are you alright?” Lysander tried to compose himself. “I’m fine.” “I didn’t mean to upset you.” “You didn’t.” “Are you sure?” “Everything’s good. Please don’t worry.” Against his will, a snicker popped out.

Roman paused a moment. “Are you laughing?” “Maybe.” “I was worried you were upset.” “No. It felt good to fight with him. Really good. Like I finally got to stand up to my personal demon.” “I’m sorry you feel that way. I can ask them to leave if that would help.” “No. Don’t do that. My head knows he’s not the monster I hate, but there are parts of me still afraid of him. Yelling at him helped.” “Then why did you run off?” “To be perfectly honest, while all that yelling felt good, it stirred up too many emotions. I didn’t want to lose control and have him realize I’m still afraid of him. He’s too damn perceptive.” “I see. What can I do?” “Nothing. I have to work through it myself. I might talk to Mrs. Davies to see if she has some suggestions that will help.” “I think that is a wonderful idea? What are you going to do now?” “Probably go visit Richie. I miss him. Which is silly, since he lives here.” “It is not silly to want to see your friends. Enjoy your visit. We will discuss our options while you are gone.” “Thanks, Roman. Love you.” “I love you as well.” With a lighter heart, Lysander continued down the hall to Richie and Stefan’s suite, intermittent chuckles escaping as he walked.

Lysander bit the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing when Richie opened the door. His friend had sleep lines carved deep into his face, highlighted by his flushed cheeks. The trail of dried drool leading to his chin was a nice touch. His normally stylish hair was somehow both standing up straight as well as flattened on one side, and his shirt was half untucked with what looked like yesterday’s dinner spilled on it. Lysander tried but couldn’t hold back his grin. Richie would be mortified if he knew how he looked. “Late night?” “Yeah.” Richie covered a yawn as he walked to the suite’s kitchen. “I have a piece I’m creating for Stefan. I have to work on it when he’s on duty. It doesn’t leave a lot of time for sleeping since we don’t do much of that when he’s here.” Lysander came in, closing the door behind him. “That makes sense. Roman does most of his work while I’m sleeping since he only needs a couple of hours of rest.” “Exactly. It’ll get better once I’m done with this piece, but until then, I’m running short on sleep and long on coffee.” “I bet. It’s been a while since I’ve had a chance to catch up. How are things going between you and Stefan?” A big grin crossed his friend’s face, answering his question. “That good, huh?” “Ell, he’s so amazing. He’s caring and attentive. Playful and loving. Everything I’ve ever wanted and more. Especially his stamina. Are all vampires like that?” Richie slapped a hand over his mouth before waving it around. “Never mind. Pretend I didn’t say that.” Lysander laughed, nodding. “I think they’re all like that. But the bite is my favorite part. Which is something I never thought I’d like.” “I know, right.” He waved his hand in front of his face. “Whew, is it hot in here or is it just me?” “It’s you, goof. Finish making coffee. I want to talk to you about something.”

“Uh, oh. That sounds serious. Hopefully, it’s not relationship stuff.” “No. It’s about Carlos.” “That psycho vampire. What about him? Did Roman finally tear his head off?” He grabbed coffee grounds from the cupboard and measured them into a filter. “Not exactly.” Richie paused, looking over his shoulder. “Did he at least find him?” “Yes.” “Good. When do we get to kill him?” Lysander grabbed the back of his neck, grimacing. “We’re not killing him.” “We’re not? How come?” Richie poured water into the coffee machine. “We’re kind of working with him.” Richie spun around. “Shut your mouth. You are not.” He nodded. “Yeah. We really are.” Richie turned and began rummaging through the cupboard above the fridge. “What are you doing?” “Looking for the whiskey. I feel like I’m going to need it for this conversation.” “Good idea,’ Lysander said. He could use a shot himself.

“He said it was all an act? What do you think?” Richie asked, slurping on his third whiskey-laced coffee. “I think he’s an asshole.”

Richie giggled. “I get that. Do you think he’s telling the truth?” “Unfortunately, yes.” Lysander sighed, staring at the bottom of his cup. “Everything he said rang true. And he’s completely upfront about the things he’s let his vampires do to humans.” Richie made a face. “But can we trust him? Not actually doing the killing himself is hardly a good character reference. People are still dead.” “I don’t know, Richie. My gut says we can trust him but my lizard brain is still terrified of the boogeyman who’s starred in my nightmares for months.” “Then keep a stake handy, just in case.” Lysander shook his head. “I can’t do that. He’s partially mated to Gideon now. If I stake him, I might kill his mate as well.” Richie’s eyes started watering. “What did I say?” “I don’t want Stefan to die.” “What? He’s not going to die.” Richie nodded, a tear running down his face. “Yes, he is. I’ve only got fifty or sixty years left. Once I die of old age, then Stefan will die too.” He covered his face, his shoulders shaking with his sobs. “Shit. Why didn’t someone explain this to you?” He rushed around the table, wrapping his arms around his distraught friend. “You’re not going to die in sixty years. More like six hundred. Maybe more. I’m not really sure.” Richie’s head popped up. “W…what?” “Your life is tied to your mate now, Richie.” “I know. Stefan told me. That’s how I know he’s going to die and it’ll all be my fault.” He put his face back in his hands. “You’re not listening. Your life is tied to his. He’ll live for hundreds of years.

Maybe thousands. I’m not actually sure how long vampires live. Roman’s already one thousand and he shows no sign of aging.” “Stop. Go back to Stefan living for thousands of years. How can he if I die in the next fifty years?” “Because you won’t. You’ll live as long as he does, so you have hundreds or possibly thousands of years before you need to worry about dying.” “What?” Richie gasped. “Me? Thousands? Is that really possible?” “Yes. The Goddess wouldn’t match you with a paranormal if doing so meant they wouldn’t get to live their full lifespan. Instead, your life is tied to Stefan’s, so you’ll live as long as he does.” Richie started crying again. Strong arms wrapped around Lysander’s neck in a chokehold. “Gak. I can’t breathe.” They loosened a fraction. “Now what’s wrong?” “I’m so happy. Thanks for telling me.” “You’re welcome. Now let go before I out from lack of oxygen.” Richie began snickering. “Why are you laughing?” Lysander checked the level on the whiskey bottle to see how much Richie had drunk. The guy’s emotions were all over the place. “Tommy’s going to be so pissed when he finds out.” Lysander grunted. Oh yeah. Tommy was going to throw a fit when he realized they would both outlive him by centuries. Richie stood up. “Wait here. I’ll be back in a minute.” When his friend entered the bathroom, Lysander grinned, counting down from three. He was still on three when Richie shrieked and stuck his head out. “You ass. Why didn’t you tell me I looked like this?” He ducked back in, slamming the door. Lysander chuckled for a minute, then sighed, the joy

draining from him. He’d tell Richie the big thing he’d overlooked some other time. Because while they would outlive Tommy by centuries, they’d be without him for that time as well. And eternity was a long time to grieve the death of someone you loved. He reached for the whiskey bottle, suddenly needing another drink.

* * *

“How was your visit with Richie?” “It was good.” Lysander giggled. “I might have had a couple of whiskeys.” “Or perhaps four.” He nodded. “Or four. Don’t let me make a fool of myself.” “Never.” Lysander leaned against Roman, letting his eyes drift lazily around the room. Max was standing at attention off to the side, keeping a close eye on Carlos, who was sitting next to Gideon watching Max in return. Bryan was tapping his finger on the glass as he stared out the window into the darkened night sky. There was scratching on the French door. Lysander went to get up but Max waved him off. “I’ll let him in, Consort.” He opened the door for Lysander’s cat. Jinx strolled gracefully inside, pausing just past the threshold. He sat, turning his head as he surveyed the occupants of the room. Lysander could hear his loud purring when he got up and sauntered toward the couch where Gideon and Carlos sat. “Aren’t you a handsome boy,” Carlos crooned, leaning over to pet him. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” Lysander warned.

Carlos gave him a confused look, then scooped up his vampire-hating cat, cuddling him close to his chest. “Don’t blame me if he bites you. I tried to warn you,” he muttered. “You wouldn’t do that, would you, handsome?” Carlos rubbed his face in the cat’s fur. Lysander winced, waiting for Jinx to strike. His eyebrows shot to his forehead when his cat rolled to his back and hung his head over the vampire’s arm, exposing his belly to Carlos, who buried his hand in Jinx’s fur as he petted him. His cat’s front paws rested on Carlos’ face as his purrs got louder. There wasn’t a claw in sight. Lysander leaned forward, squinting. If he wasn’t mistaken, the damn cat’s eyes were rolled back and his mouth was hanging open, drool dripping onto Carlos’ torn jeans. “I really hate that cat, beloved.” Lysander regarded his cat, hanging limp in his one-time enemy’s arms, then turned to his mate, who Jinx still hated with a ion. He smothered a snicker. “I think he hates you too.” “Indeed.” He jerked when Bryan rapped his knuckles sharply on the window before striding across the office to stand in front of Carlos and Gideon. “You’ll have to stay here.” “Excuse me?” Gideon stood up. “You obviously can’t go back to the house. And when it’s time to act we’ll need you close.” “Then we’ll look for a place in the neighborhood.” Bryan shook his head. “That’s not good enough. When it’s time to move, we don’t want to have to wait for you.” His eyes slid over to Carlos. “Besides, I want to keep an eye on your mate. I’m still not convinced he can be trusted.” “Hey. I told you what happened.”

Gideon waved him off. “I understand. We thank you for your generous offer.” “You understand exactly what, dragon? I am completely trustworthy.” “Not until you prove it,” Bryan scowled at the vampire. “Whatever.” Carlos his eyes. “You’ll see. I’ll accept your apology later.” He buried his face in the cat’s fur mumbling something that Lysander couldn’t make out. Bryan’s lips tightened. “There’s just one more thing. Both of you are to stay away from the children’s wing. If either of you goes anywhere near them, it won’t matter that Gideon’s a dragon. I’ll find a way to end you. Permanently.” “We won’t go near the pups. You have my word.” Gideon banged his fist to his chest. Bryan nodded, then turned away and pulled out his phone. “Alfred,” he said, speaking after his call was answered. “Please prepare the red suite. We have two guests who will be staying with us for the foreseeable future.” “Yes, sir. It would be my pleasure.” A sharp rap on the office door was their only warning before it opened to reveal Edgar and Jackson. Lysander popped up from his chair, rushing over to greet them with half hugs and hearty man-slaps on the back. “I’m so glad to see you guys. Thank you for coming.” “I always come when my Prince calls on me,” Edgar said. “What trouble have you dragged him into now?” Lysander rolled his eyes. “Nice try. You can’t fool me.” He leaned in, whispering, “I know you love me. . You hugged me at Christmas.” Edgar hissed. “You promised to never mention that.” “I lied.”

Jackson laughed, draping an arm around Edgar’s shoulders. “That was a wonderful week. I look forward to talking with your friends again, Consort.” “Richie lives here now, so you’ll probably run across him sooner or later. Tommy had to fly to New York for some big presentation. Hopefully, he’ll be back before you guys have to leave.” “I guess that depends on the reason Roman called us back.” “Yeah. About that.” Lysander looked over his shoulder, waving Roman over for . This next part could get a bit bumpy. “You’ll never guess who else is staying here.” Roman ed them. “Jackson, Edgar. It is wonderful to see you again. I only wish it was under better circumstances. We find ourselves in need of your assistance.” “Of course, Prince. Whatever you need,” Jackson said. Edgar’s eyes flicked over Lysander’s shoulder. His fangs dropped as he hissed, “Carlos.” He was speeding across the office before Lysander could blink, driving the other vampire against the wall with enough force to dent the ing. “How did you get in here?” “Edgar, stop,” yelled Roman. Edgar froze with his clawed hand poised over Carlos’ chest. “Not one move or I’ll tear out your heart,” he threatened. Carlos smirked, adjusting Jinx over his right shoulder, and rubbing his back to calm his agitated hisses. “And go against your Prince’s orders? I doubt it, pretty boy.” Edgar’s fingers twitched. Roman was instantly by his side moving Edgar’s hand away from Carlos’ chest. “I’m sorry, Edgar. I can’t let you kill him. Not today.” “But someday?” Edgar’s eyes never left Carlos’ face.

“If he ever betrays us, yes.” Roman touched Edgar’s shoulder, drawing his attention away from Carlos. “However, I do not believe that time will come. Carlos is our newest ally in the fight against the Elders.” “What?” Edgar gasped, shooting Carlos a look. “Our ally?” Carlos winked. “Just think of me as the Special team coming onto the field.” Roman put his hand behind Edgar’s back, leading him over to the couch. “Have a seat. You too, Jackson. Let me catch you up on the events of the last few days.”

Chapter Twelve

The Elders’ Secret Headquarters…

Zachary stood, pulled up his zipper and fastened the hook on his pants. He grabbed his robe from the box in the storage area he’d tossed it on, and pulled it over his head, shaking out the wrinkles so it fell smoothly to the ground. As he went to step from behind the shelving unit, he heard them. “What about Zackary?” Peter asked. Jillian gasped. Zachary quickly turned, covering her mouth. “Not a word, dear,” he whispered. “In fact, why don’t you take a nap.” It took only a small focus of his will. A moment later, he was quietly lowering her unconscious body to the ground. “I think it’s time to part ways with him. He’s become too unreliable, worried more about his personal pleasures than our agenda.” “Are you sure you want to do that, Ruth? The time may come when we need his strength.” “You give him far too much credit. His power does not compare to ours.” “Why would you say that? He’s always been the strongest. After yourself, of course.” “Not since he lost access to the shard and can no longer use the power it provided.” “I didn’t know that.” Peter hummed for a moment. “When did you want me to do it?” “Let him take care of Charlotte first. Now that we have the dragon, we have no further need of her.” “Which is good. That’s one viper I won’t miss having at my back. I know she’s more powerful than she lets on.”

“Yet not as much as she thinks. Speak with Zachary. Tell him it’s time to deal with her.” “I will.” Peter gave a small snort. “What is that noise for?” “I was thinking how tidy this all is,” Peter said. “Zachary kills Charlotte’s husband on your orders. Next, he’s ordered to take care of her. In turn, we’re going to eliminate him, bringing it full circle.” “Yes, yes. It’s all very karmic,” Ruth said impatiently. “The important thing is to get it handled immediately.” “It will be as you say. He won’t see it coming.” Those cowardly, backstabbing bastards. Now he understood why Ruth had requested his piece of the shard. It wasn’t for her damned experiments. It was meant to weaken him. That double-crossing bitch. Speaking of bitches, he needed to get to Charlotte first. It was time for her to share her secrets before they were both killed. He waited until the sounds of their footsteps faded in the distance, then quickly headed in the opposite direction, completely forgetting about the girl he’d left unconscious on the ground.

* * *

“Jamie. Jamie, wake up.” Fingers gently stroked his head. He turned toward the voice. Lightning flashed through his head, twin bolts of pain piercing his eyes. Groaning, he reached for his face, but his hands were caught partway, stopping his movement. “No, Jamie. You can’t touch your head right now.”

He whimpered, straining to see her. “Missy, it’s so dark. I can’t see you.” “Oh, Jamie,” she said, her quiet sobs barely reaching his ears. “They did something to your eyes this time. I don’t know if you’ll be able to heal them.” “Oh.” He closed his eyes. At least he thought he did. It was hard to tell. “Don’t cry. It’s better they did it to me and not to you.” “It shouldn’t be happening to either of us. I don’t understand what she’s trying to do.” “Me either. I’m sorry I couldn’t save you,” Jamie whispered. “Don’t apologize for that. It’s that bastard Leon’s fault. When Carlos finds us, he’s going to make him pay for what he did.” Jamie flinched. He couldn’t help it. Carlos scared his spitless. She let go of his hands and cupped his cheeks, her thumbs gently caressing his face. “It’s alright, Jamie. You don’t have to worry about Carlos. He really is a good guy.” Jamie gave a wet, gurgling chuckle. “He’ll never forgive me for letting Leon hurt you.” He shuddered. Memories of that day tormented his every waking hour. It had burned him to his soul when Leon had hurt her. His mind shied away from the acts that had finally caused her to scream, sure he’d lose his sanity if he looked at them too closely. The worst part was when he’d thought Leon had killed her. His heart had stopped when her screams went silent, convinced he’d lost her. The happiest moment of his life had been when he’d woken up and she’d been in the same cell as him. Until the nightmare of the Elders’ experiments had started. He didn’t think either of them would survive those. Melissa’s voice brought him out of his dark thoughts. “It wasn’t on you to protect me. The only one to blame is Leon.”

“Do you really think Carlos will find us in time? I don’t think I can last much longer,” Jamie whispered. “I hope so. Otherwise, in a few more days, the magic will consume me.” Jamie reached up to grab his mate’s hand, sighing when her warm fingers wrapped around his, her touch bringing him comfort. “I’m glad I met you,” Jamie whispered. “It’s been worth every moment of pain to spend time with you.” “Jamie,” she sobbed, “please don’t give up. I know Carlos will find us. You just have to hold on.” “Okay,” he breathed before sliding back into the darkness where the pain couldn’t find him.

* * *

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “This is not the time for secrets, Charlotte. I know you have a way to get through the shields,” onished Zachary. “They are sending me to kill you. Then they’re planning on coming after me. “ She sneered at him. “And you think I would believe you? This is a trick to find out if I know anything. Once you have my secrets, I’m dead.” “You’re already dead. They just haven’t ordered me to kill you yet.” “You can’t touch me, Zachary. My magic is stronger than yours.” She turned her back. “Go bother your girl and leave me alone.” He grabbed her around the waist before she could move away, holding firm against her struggles. “Wrong, Charlotte. You may be powerful, but you are not the match of any of us.” He drew a finger across her neck. “Your arrogance has

made you overconfident. You let your guard down. If I’d wanted to kill you, I could have slit your throat just now.” “Let me go, you bastard.” Her body tensed. “Stop whatever you’re thinking of doing. That’s not my finger poking you in the chest. If you release your magic it will be drawn to the blade and turn on you.” He pressed the spelled dagger so the tip dented her skin, being careful not to pierce her flesh. She gasped, stilling in his hold. “Now do you understand?” he asked. “We’ve always been stronger than you. Just because you couldn’t see it doesn’t mean it wasn’t true.” “Release me, Zachary.” “Not yet. I want to make sure you’re paying attention.” Her teeth clenched. “I’m listening.” “It’s about time.” He moved the dagger away from her chest but continued holding her. “Things have changed, Charlotte. You’ve become so blinded in your quest for power you missed that they don’t need you anymore. They have the dragon working for them now. You’ve become expendable.” “That’s not true.” “Once we broke into the Council building, any value you had was gone. You are here only so we can keep an eye on you. And now Ruth wants you taken care of.” “You’re lying. I’ve helped in many ways.” “You’ve always overestimated your worth to us, never once realizing your power makes you too dangerous to leave alive. You stayed too long, Charlotte.” He released her and stepped back. “This is your one chance to get out. We either help each other or we both die. Your choice.” She turned to him. “Why don’t you take them out before they can get you?”

“We are too evenly matched in strength. I cannot stand against both of them.” He scowled. “They also have access to a power source that is boosting their abilities. They grow daily. We need to leave soon before we are unable to escape at all.” “How come you can’t get through the barriers yourself?” “I can. But Ruth would know the minute I tried. She’d be on me before I could break through. I know you have a way that’s undetectable and fast.” “Then why do I need you?” “You cannot defeat Ruth and Peter. You will die if they discover you escaping. Together, we have a chance to hold them off. Alone, we will both fail. You need me as much as I need you.” “Are you proposing an alliance?” Zackary nodded. “Ruth is coming after both of us, so our best chance of escape is working together. Once we’re through the barrier, we can decide whether to continue on or part ways.” He shrugged. “There is merit in both options.” She studied him a moment longer before nodding. “We go at the moment of my choosing. I won’t take any chances of you warning anyone.” “Agreed. But quickly, Charlotte, or it’ll be too late.” “Just be ready to leave when I say,” she ordered before turning and striding briskly down the ageway.

* * *

The Galway Mansion, getting Edgar and Jackson up to speed…

Lysander glanced to his right when Bryan snickered, grinning when their eyes met. He was enjoying watching Edgar’s mouth open and close. As Roman continued summarizing the events, his eyes opened wide enough his eyebrows disappeared under his hair. Edgar wasn’t easily shocked, so the opportunity to laugh at his expense was not one to be ed up. “He’s an ally?” Edgar asked. “I really can’t kill him?” “No. He and Gideon will be working with us to rescue Jamie and his sister,” Roman said. Edgar sat silent for a few minutes longer, then abruptly nodded. “If that’s the way it is, so be it.” He swung his head around to glare at Carlos. “Just be warned. I won’t let you harm any of my family. One false move and I’ll gut you.” Lysander laughed. “Sorry, Edgar. You’ll have to go to the back of the line. There’s a long list of people ahead of you who want to kill him.” “The love you all have for me warms my heart. Truly, I’m touched.” Edgar responded by flipping Carlos off. Lysander silently applauded the move. “So, what’s the plan?” Jackson asked. “We don’t really have one yet,” Lysander said. “We were hoping Carlos had some ideas since he spent time with the Elders.” “It’s too bad you can’t find Charlotte. She’d be your best source of information.” Bryan grunted. “We’ve been trying to find her since the beginning, but she’s impossible to trace.” “That’s because she’s carrying my mating talisman. It will hide her from all magical searches,” Gideon said. “There is an upside to that. I’m able to track it whenever she uses it. It’s only a matter of time and we’ll know where she is.” Lysander squinted. “She’s used it numerous times. How come you haven’t found her and taken it back yet?” “I can only trace its location to where she activated it. With her having access to

those damn portals, she’s always been beyond my reach by the time I got there.” “Then it’s a good thing Olivia’s dead and can’t make more of them. But Jamie and Melissa might not have time for us to wait until Mother uses it.” “I might have a solution.” Gideon smiled apologetically when everyone looked at him. “I’m sorry. I should have thought of this sooner. There is always a connection of sorts between family . I can ask Noah’s brother, Reid, to look for him. He might be able to sense him through whatever shielding is protecting them. “Can he be trusted?” Roman asked. “I think so. He’s steadier than Noah and would be willing to in our fight.” “But do we want him at our backs? His brother has allied himself with those who want to destroy the world. Do you really think Reid would turn on his own brother, even though he has proven to be evil?” Gideon frowned, shaking his head. “Noah isn’t evil. I’ve known him for centuries. What he is, however, is a hothead, who makes stupid decisions in the heat of the moment. I think he had already regretted ing with Leon by the time they took Jamie.” “Then why did he stay with him?” Lysander asked. “In fact, why is he still with them? They couldn’t stop him if he wanted to leave.” “I don’t know.” Gideon spread his hands helplessly. “It doesn’t make sense. Everything I know about him tells me he isn’t bad.” “It is unfortunate that he has sided with our enemies,” Roman said. “If he is still with them when we find them, we will have no choice but to treat him accordingly.” Gideon winced, then nodded slowly. “I hope it won’t come to that. Mother would never forgive me.” Lysander’s heart hurt for the dragon, but choices had consequences. Noah would pay for his.

* * *

The Elders’ Secret Headquarters…

“Pssst. Hey. Wake up. I need to talk to you.” Melissa raised her head from Jamie’s chest. She glared at the dragon standing on the other side of the cell’s bars. “What do you want?” “Shhh.” He glanced furtively to either side of him. “Not so loud. We don’t want to catch anyone’s attention.” He peered at Jamie through the bars. “I came to see how he’s doing?” “Why do you care? Aren’t you working with them?” “No. I mean yes, I’ve done some stuff for them, but not really. So, no.” “You helped Leon kidnap us.” He flushed, looking away from her scorching glare. “Yeah. I’m sorry about that. It was an error in judgment.” “Can you help us escape?” “I could try. But I don’t know if I can get both of you out alive.” “It’s not going to matter,” she said, laying her head back down. “If you can get out, why are you still here.” “I’m afraid to leave and look for help in case they move you while I’m gone. It’s better if I stay here.” He looked sadly at the strip of fabric she’d tied over Jamie’s eyes. “I’ll try to stop them from hurting you again.”

“I wouldn’t worry about it, dragon. It’s too late for us. We’ll be dead soon.” “Try to hold on. They’ll be searching for you. I know for sure Gideon wants to kill me. He’ll never quit looking. It’s only a matter of time until they find us.” “If you say so. Now go away. I’m done talking to you.” Melissa closed her eyes to better hear the sound of her mate’s slowly decreasing heartbeat.

Chapter Thirteen

The Galway Mansion…

Gideon ended the call. “Reid says he can be here in two days.” Lysander grimaced “That doesn’t give us much time to find them. Did you tell him how urgent this is?” “I did. He’s stuck in the middle of something. He said he’d try but doesn’t think he can get here any sooner.” “Shit.” “I know. But I don’t know what else we can do.” ‘Yeah. Me either. Let’s hope he can sort out his business quickly. I have a feeling Jamie and Melissa won’t last much longer.” “Fuck!” Lysander spun just in time to see Carlos kick a hole in the office wall. Bryan turned from the window. He looked from the hole to the vampire who had his head pressed against the wall, his hands fisted near his face. Carlos’ eyes were squeezed shut as he breathed noisily through his nose. When Bryan opened his mouth to speak, Lysander waved for his attention and gave a small shake of his head. Sighing, Bryan nodded, pulling out his phone. “Alfred, call maintenance. We have a hole that needs repairing. “Another one, sir?” “Yes. Tell them to keep the supplies handy. They’ll likely be needing them again before too long.” “Yes, sir.”

Gideon went over to his grief-angered mate. “Come with me. We have at least one day before Reid arrives. We should use that time to get to know one another better.” With his head still pressed to the wall, Carlos turned toward him. “By get to know one another better, I assume you mean have sex?” Gideon winked. “Do you know of any better way to learn about someone?” “I’m not really in the mood for it.” “Come on. Some angry sex will do you the world of good.” Carlos snorted. “Fine. But don’t think this means I’m going to bond with you.” “We’re already bonded. You might when I bathed you in my flame.” Carlos’s eyes narrowed. “I’m not likely to forget that. Ever.” “Well, there you go. That was when we bonded.” “For the dragon, maybe. My vampire side has not.” “It’s only a matter of time.” Gideon waggled his eyebrows. “I’m much too irresistible.” That surprised a laugh out of Carlos, his tension visibly draining. “More like too much of an idiot. But, whatever. Let’s get to know one another better.” “So impatient. I knew it wouldn’t take long for you to succumb to my charms,” Gideon teased. Carlos rolled his eyes. “I’ve got nothing better to do at the moment, so we might as well. Besides, I need to eat, and you’re my dinner.” “The loving sound of your devotion warms my heart.” “Shut up, dragon. Are we having sex or not?”

“We are.” Gideon grabbed his hand and pulled him through the doorway, shoving past the maintenance crew waiting outside the office.

* * *

Carlos collapsed on his back. Perspiration beaded his brow and aftershocks still tingled up and down his limbs. He breathed deep, letting it out slowly, feeling his body completely relax. He felt better than he had in days. He probably should have done this sooner, but there was no way he was just going to roll over for the dragon. Even though he had. And enjoyed the hell out of it. “Tell me about this pocket of anger I can sense inside of you.” Carlos immediately tensed, all the satisfied feelings from a moment before gone in an instant. “You can feel it?” “Yes. It is a part of you, but also not. What is it?” “I call it the beast. It’s something that lives inside me, feeding off my stronger emotions. It has no conscience and can’t be reasoned with. All it knows is hunger. That’s why I named it the beast. If I don’t keep tight control over myself, it tries to break free. Rage affects it the most, making it stronger and more uncontrollable. On the rare occasions when I’m driven to great anger, I end up fighting on two fronts. One, to keep the beast caged and the other, dealing with whatever angered me in the first place.” Carlos trembled. “I’m terrified that if I ever lose control of it, it will kill everyone it comes in with.” “Including your sister.” “Yes. That’s why I try to keep a tight rein on my temper.” “And the reason you didn’t let it loose on the rebellious vampires in your coven?” Carlos nodded. “Yeah. I knew I needed to either punish or kill them, but I walk a

very fine line. One slip up and it could be the end of everything I care about.” “Is there any way I can help?” Carlos opened his mouth to say no, then paused. He mentally reached inside where the beast resided. Huh. It was resting peacefully, not fighting to escape like it usually was. He tentatively poked at it, but it remained calm. “You might be of help yet, dragon. I’ll let you know.” “That’s what I live for.” He pulled Carlos back into his arms. He didn’t put up any resistance, more interested in studying his sleeping beast and wondering if his mate was the reason for its calmness.

* * *

One day later…

“Reid,” Gideon hugged his friend. “You have no idea how happy I am to see you. Thank you for coming so quickly.” “Of course. It sounded pretty urgent, so I cut my meetings short.” He stepped back from the hug. “Now tell me what my idiot brother has done this time.” Carlos snorted. He might like this dragon after all. Reid glanced at him, then took a step back, his face twisting in distaste. He looked at Gideon, blinking when he noticed how close he was standing to Carlos. “What are you doing with the vampire? Did you lose a bet?” Then again, maybe not. Just to be a dick, Carlos stepped up to the dragon, holding out his hand in greeting. “The name’s Carlos. Gideon’s mate.”

“Mate? To him? You’ve got to be joking.” He took another step back, ignoring Carlos’ hand. Gideon growled. “Be careful, Reid. That’s my mate you’re insulting.” “You’re really mated to him. I don’t believe it.” “Reid.” Reid shook his head. “You’re right. Sorry. Somehow, I always assumed Noah and you would give it another go. Please accept my apologies.” “Apology accepted.” Blue smoke wafted from his nostrils. “This time.” Reid gulped. “Right. Why don’t we talk about Noah and how I can help.” “Yes,” said Roman, coming from behind his desk. “Let’s discuss your brother.” He came to stand beside Gideon and Carlos, holding out his hand. “Prince Roman.” “Pleased to meet you, Prince. Reid Davenport, Blue Dragon, Clan Gavyn.” Roman shook hands with Reid. His ancient power flowed off him as he stared down the arrogant dragon, who flinched and dropped his eyes, submitting to the more powerful vampire. Damn. Carlos really needed to learn that trick. Roman let go of Reid’s hand, clasping his own behind his back. “I’m curious why you would agree to assist us.” “Because Gideon asked for my help. I would do anything for my friend.” “Even against your own brother?” “I don’t think it will come to that.” “We know he has sided with the enemy, proven by his kidnapping of one of my coven , as well as Carlos’ sister.” Reid let out a weak chuckle. “I’m sure it’s a misunderstanding. Noah’s a good kid. He’s sometimes impetuous and prone to making stupid decisions, but good nonetheless.”

Carlos bristled. “There’s no misunderstanding. We have a recording showing him conspiring with a vampire traitor. Then he went after my sister.” “I don’t believe that.” “Are you calling me a liar?” Carlos hissed, flashing his fangs. “No. I’m just saying you’ve misjudged the situation.” “I have not. My sister’s missing and we know your brother took her. You better hope she’s still alive or he’ll be next.” “Back off, vampire. You have no idea what you’re talking about. Noah would never work with a vampire.” “And yet he is.” Carlos stepped toward him, wanting to punch the conceited asshole. Unfortunately, his stupid mate spoiled his fun when he wrapped an arm around his waist and stopped him. “Reid, Carlos is telling the truth.” Reid shook his head. “There must be some other explanation. Noah would never kidnap innocent people.” “He might be pushed to it if I dissolved our friendship and barred him from associating with our clan.” “What. Why would you do such a thing?” The horror on the dragon’s face would have been comical at any other time. “He attacked my mate. After he’d already been warned.” Reid shook his head. “That idiot. Why would he do that?” “He was jealous. And I might have poked at him a bit,” Carlos offered. “But only a tiny, little bit.” He held his thumb and finger about an inch apart to illustrate his point. “I can understand why he would be upset. You are somewhat beneath Gideon’s place in society. It would be galling to lose his man to someone like you.”

“Would it now? I didn’t realize Gideon was his man.” Carlos tilted his head, his sharp eyes catching the dragon’s twitch, though he recovered quickly. “All of us thought it would just be a matter of time before they got back together.” “All of you?” Carlos considered the dragon, knowing he was hiding something. “Or perhaps it was only you who thought that. Did you push him in Gideon’s direction?” Bingo. This time he couldn’t disguise his reaction. “No.” Panicked eyes flashed to Gideon’s. “I don’t believe you.” Carlos could feel Gideon tense up behind him. “What’s in it for you, dragon?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “I think you know exactly what I’m talking about. Let’s see if I can guess.” Carlos grinned, showing all his teeth. “Could it be that you wanted a connection to the Crown? Being brother-in-law to the future King has quite a nice ring to it, doesn’t it?” “Yes, it does.” “Reid. Tell me you didn’t.” Gideon said. He drew himself up, dropping the innocent act. “Of course, I pushed him at you. You once had a relationship. I figured it was worth a shot for you to try again and see if it would stick this time. Do you have any idea how being related to the King would help my business?” “I don’t believe you.” “It was nothing personal, Gid. It’s just good business.” “It’s personal to me.” “Don’t make it into a big deal.” Reid waved his hand in the air. “It’s not like you

were being forced into anything.” “No. But you could have saved your brother from being hurt. It was never going to happen.” “He’ll get over it.” “And people say vampires are cold.” Carlos laughed. “We have nothing on you dragons.” “Not all of us are like that.” Gideon smiled at Carlos. “Some of us understand there are treasures much more valuable than money.” Carlos rolled his eyes. “Whatever. All I know is every dragon I’ve met so far is an arrogant asshole.” The Consort’s throaty laugh drew his attention. He winked at him before stepping back from his mate and walking toward his chair. “Let’s get started on a rescue plan. If Reid is willing to help, that is.” “Oh, he’ll help, won’t you?” Gideon growled. “I will, if only to prove you’re wrong about Noah.” “That’s fine. As long as you are willing to assist us.” Roman said, walking back to his desk. He dropped a hand onto his Consort’s head, gently ruffling his hair while he took a seat. Carlos took the opportunity while everyone was getting settled to study him. He was less intense than the vampire Carlos had had interactions with over the last few centuries. But, as Gideon had mentioned, he had lost neither his coldness nor the ability to intimidate that he was reputed for. His little show of dominance over Reid had proven that. Carlos was relieved to know his longtime adversary hadn’t gone soft. It gave him hope they might win this battle after all. “Reid.” Gideon leaned forward in his chair. “Are you able to sense Noah?” The dragon concentrated. “Yes. He’s not very close but I can feel his presence better than when I was in New York. But he’s still too far away to be able to pinpoint his location.”

“We need to find him as quickly as possible. Jamie and Melissa might not have much time left.” “I know. You told me that already.” “And he’s telling you again,” Carlos glared at the asshole. “Can you help us or are we wasting our time with you?” “You’re awfully testy.” Carlos stood. Gideon placed a hand on his arm. “Reid, please don’t. This isn’t the time.” “Sorry,” he muttered. “Something about your mate rubs me the wrong way.” “Get over it. Noah and I were never a possibility, whatever you thought.” “I’ll try, but your mate doesn’t make it easy.” Carlos waggled his eyebrows at him. Gideon bumped Carlos, giving him the side-eye. He grinned back, completely unrepentant. The dragon was a dick. He planned on poking him at every opportunity. Gideon shook his head at him, then turned back to Reid. “I need to know if we can count on you or not.” “Of course, you can. You know I wouldn’t let an innocent be harmed because of some boneheaded mistake Noah made.” Reid sighed. “I’ll go flying and figure out the direction and relative location he’s at.” “Thank you. I knew we could count on you.” Reid gave him a half-smile, tipped his head respectfully to Roman, then headed for the door. Carlos watched him leave, his mind spinning as he realized this was the second time Gideon had put him first before his lifetime friends. He’d never been anyone’s first before. A warm glow filled him. It felt strange but also wonderful.

He turned to smile at his mate but stopped before he could complete the motion. Then he scowled. He wasn’t going to go all melty over his mate that easily. The damned dragon would think he was a pushover if he did. The desk phone rang. Roman looked at the display, then picked it up. “Marcus, my old friend. How are you?” “I have a coven of sick vampires, Roman. Some of them aren’t going to make it through the night. I think what you warned us about has started.”

Chapter Fourteen

The Galway Mansion…

“Max. I want you to check in with the enforcers. See if any of them are showing signs of illness and quarantine those who are. Effective immediately, the estate is under lockdown. No vampires are allowed to leave the property for any reason.” “Yes, Prince. It shall be as you say.” “Thank you, Max.” Roman turned to the others. “We are out of time.” “It’s only been a couple of days,” Lysander said. “How have they done this so quickly?” “I did warn you they were ready to act.” “Carlos,” Roman looked at him, “tell me what you know about this poison.” “All I could find out is that it affects the blood so that when the infected vampire feeds it doesn’t replenish their body’s energies. It also drains their stored energy. Ultimately, they end up dying from starvation.” Gideon frowned. “That sounds remarkably similar to what happens with your sister. “What are you talking about? It’s completely different. It’s Melissa’s magic that is consuming her energy and killing her, not….” He stopped. It was very similar. “And the Elder’s magic is contaminating a vampires’ blood, preventing them from feeding and gaining nourishment from it,” Roman said slowly. “You told us you give her blood transfusions to get around that.” Carlos nodded numbly. Roman hurried back to his desk phone. He began speaking the moment his call was answered. “Marcus. It’s Roman. Try giving your sick vampires blood transfusions from the healthy ones. No. It is not a cure. But it might keep them alive until we can find one. Yes, let me know if it works. Good luck, Marcus.”

“What do we do now?” Lysander asked. “Now we wait for Reid to get back or for Charlotte to betray her location.” Roman looked at Gideon. “How fast can you fly if you sense her? We cannot risk her getting away again.” “Fast enough,” Gideon replied grimly. “I won’t lose her this time.”

* * *

Lysander wandered aimlessly down the hall desperately trying to think of what else they could do. Patiently waiting on others was not his strong suit. He preferred action. He turned the corner and saw the perfect distraction. Since he’d been meaning to follow up anyway, he hurried over to the figure standing motionless in front of the window, staring longingly at whatever was outside. “Eric, how are you feeling?” Lysander came to a stop beside him. “Oh. You’re watching Casey and the pups.” “Yes. They’re having a last run before we lock the mansion down.” “I see. Have you talked to Casey yet?” “Yes.” “And, how did it go?” “I’m not sure.” Lysander turned to him. “What do you mean?” “I took your advice and told him how proud I was of him, of his strength. How much I depended on him and needed him. I also told him that we’d decided it was best to wait to complete the bonding process.” Eric looked at Lysander. “That’s when he got mad.”

“Casey?” Eric snorted. “Yeah. That little guy packs a strong punch when he gets riled up.” Lysander chuckled. “Sorry, Eric. I didn’t mean to get you in trouble with him.” “No, it’s all good Consort. Once he calmed down, I explained our concerns and how we wanted to be sure that he got what he needed.” Eric ran a hand through his short hair blowing out a frustrated breath. “It got confusing after that. We tried to figure out how to tell if what he wants is for himself, or if it’s what he thinks he should want, or if he wants it because it’s what I want. That turned into worry about what the Omega part of him needs versus Casey the man. By then it was just a tangled-up mess with neither of us understanding what either of us wanted anymore.” He sighed, staring out the window as his mate chased the pups through the grass and bushes. “What are you going to do now?” “Casey wanted time to think it over. He knows that for both of us to be happy he has to want to be with me for himself, and not just for my sake.” “That’s very wise of him. And brave.” “Yeah. It also sucks.” “That it does.” Lysander put his hand on the enforcer’s shoulder as they both stood watching the innocent pups at play. The sight warmed his heart even as dread built in his chest knowing that some of his vampires might die in the coming days.

* * *

Roman hung up the phone, setting the handset into the cradle with a sharp click. “That was Marcus. The blood transfusions are working, but more of his vampires have been compromised. They have also been on lockdown, so he has

no idea how they became poisoned.” “Shit. And everyone here is still fine, right?” Lysander asked. “Yes, Max has the enforcers checking in every two hours. So far there have been no signs of poison.” “That’s a relief. Hopefully, we acted fast enough to keep them safe.” “Hopefully.” There was a sharp rap on the door before it opened. Edgar walked in. “Excuse me, Roman. Consort. I’ve finished calling the covens. All of them have been compromised. Christof’s coven in Los Angeles was hit particularly hard. He lost almost a third of his vampires before they realized they had a problem.” “Why so many? Were they not warned?” Roman frowned at his Assistant. “They were advised the same as the other covens. I spoke to Christof personally. The problem is that the Los Angeles coven is not like ours. They’re spread out all over the city. He didn’t realize anything was wrong until he called a gathering and they didn’t show up. The bodies they found looked like they hadn’t fed in weeks.” “Damn it. How did the poison reach everyone so quickly?” “I don’t know, Consort. Everyone is now going on lockdown. I’ve advised them all to use blood transfusions for the infected until we find out how to stop this.” “Thank you, Edgar,” Roman said. “Did any of the coven leaders have any idea of how their vampires were infected?” Lysander asked. Edgar shook his head. “No. None of them noted anything unusual.” “There has to be something. There’s no way to poison the vampires across the entire country without something new being introduced into their lives.” Lysander walked over to the window and began tapping his fingers on the glass. “This is just like the shifters.”

Edgar gasped. Lysander spun around. “What?” “It is just like the shifters.” “I know. I just said that.” “With the shifters, they poisoned their water.” Edgar’s eyes grew big. “What would be the most efficient way to take down all the vampire covens at once.” Lysander froze as the answer came to him. “Blood,” he whispered. “Yes. Blood. The question is how? Vampires drink from live sources as well as from bags. Which one are they contaminating?” “Unless they have compromised both sources,” Roman said. “Edgar,” Lysander rushed over to Edgar and grabbed him by the arm, “call all the coven leaders back and find out how the poisoned vampires feed. We may be able to narrow it down.” “I’ll call them right now.” “Give me half your list,” Roman instructed. “I’ll assist you. This is too important to waste any time.” “Yes, sir.” Edgar hurried from the room. “Thank you, beloved. You and Edgar might have saved us all.” Lysander prayed to the Goddess they had.

* * *

Carlos stalked down another hallway trying to burn up his restless energy. He was not built for waiting on others. He preferred action. “How long has that dragon been gone? You’d think he’d have found something by now.” “It’s only been a few hours. Try to be patient.” “I don’t want to be patient. Missy could be dying while we wait for that asshole to find his idiot brother.” Gideon snorted. “Reid’s not that bad. Maybe give him a chance.” “I’ll think about it.” Which was his polite way of saying, hell no. Gideon tugged on his arm. “Let’s stop for a moment. I want to give you something.” “Here?” He looked around, then shrugged. “It’s not very private, but okay. I need something to do while we wait.” He started tugging at his shirt. Gideon snorted. “Not that. But save that thought for later. I wanted to give you this.” Carlos watched, confused, as Gideon pressed a hand over his heart. Confusion turned to panic when his mate’s skin flushed and smoke began wafting from his nostrils. “Shit. You can’t shift in here. You’ll bring the entire building down.” Carlos looked around, frantically searching for the nearest exit. “Hurry, there’s a door over here.” Gideon chuckled, then grunted, pulling his hand away from his chest. “It’s okay. I’m not shifting. At least, not fully.” He held out his hand to Carlos. “I want you to have this.” A warm, red scale dropped onto his palm. “What is this?” “One of my dragon scales.” “I can see that. Why do I have it?” “It will help keep you safe. I don’t want there to be any chance of you being poisoned by the Elders. This will give you another layer of protection.”

Carlos frowned down at the scale. “I thought you took care of that when you lit me on fire.” “I did not light you on fire.” He raised his eyebrow. “I beg to differ.” Gideon smirked. “I prefer to say bathed you in the flames of my dragon. It sounds more romantic that way.” “It hurt like a son of a bitch no matter how you say it. Don’t ever do that to me again.” “A dragon can only bathe someone in the flames of their dragon once in a lifetime. And that is only if they find their True fated mate.” “Good. I never want to go through that again.” “And you won’t have to, my treasure.” “I wish you would stop calling me that.” “I told you before, you are my greatest treasure. Get used to it.” Carlos grunted. “So, you think this little scale will help protect me.” “It’s not that little.” Carlos snorted. He couldn’t help it. The damn dragon was pouting. He held it up. “What am I supposed to do with it?” Gideon reached out a hand, touching the tip of the scale. A hole appeared at the point of . “I would like you to wear it at all times. It will help protect against magical attacks. Come. Let’s find a chain so you can hang it around your neck. That way everyone who sees it will know you belong to me.” “I think everyone is already aware of that.” “It never hurts to be sure.” Carlos rolled his eyes but dutifully followed his mate so they could find a chain

for his new mark of ownership.

* * *

The Elders’ Secret Headquarters…

“Pssst. Melissa, Open your eyes.” She wearily lifted her head from Jamie’s chest. “What now, dragon?” “I can feel my brother getting closer. It won’t be much longer until he gets here. You need to hold on.” “I don’t think Jamie has much time left.” “Do whatever you must to keep him alive. I promise you, help is on the way.” She nodded, letting her head drop back to Jamie’s chest where she resumed counting his heartbeats. They were growing less every hour.

* * *

Melissa woke with a start when her arm was grabbed and she was hauled roughly to her feet. A jolt of adrenalin ran through her system, agitating the magical buildup. She looked up into Leon’s hate-filled eyes. “Yes, her. It’s the girl’s turn,” Ruth said from the other side of the bars.

“Stop. Let me go.” “Fight all you want. It won’t make a difference.” Leon grinned. “But it does make it more fun to have to subdue you.” “You bastard.” Melissa cried, struggling weakly against the hold Leon had on her, mindless panic filling her at his touch. Not again. Not ever again would she allow Leon to take her. She would kill herself first. “Let go of me,” she screamed, throwing her body to the side. The action must have surprised Leon because he let her slip from his hold. “Stop fooling around and bring her now.” Ruth’s foot began to tap. “Why are you doing this?” Melissa screamed at Ruth. “We’re no threat to you.” Melissa tried to evade Leon but was quickly overpowered. She didn’t let that stop her struggles for freedom. “I’m most curious about this vaunted healing ability vampires are alleged to have. It’s been interesting trying to determine its limitations even if I am forced to make do with inferior stock,” Ruth said, glaring down at Jamie’s motionless form. “I’d expected you to be more robust.” Shock stilled Melissa’s efforts to escape. “You’re doing this for curiosity? What kind of monster are you?” “I’m not the monster here. Vampires have been a parasite on the world long enough. Their time is at hand. Soon they will be nothing more than a footnote in the annals of history.” “If we’re going to die, why bother torturing us?” “You were an unexpected gift and my last opportunity for study. With the demise of Vampirekind imminent, I must run my experiments now or my questions will forever go unanswered.” Ruth’s cold eyes ran over Melissa with morbid fascination. “I can’t wait to take you apart. You are an abomination that should never have existed. I need to understand how you function.” She turned to leave. “How could you turn against us like this? You’re supposed to look after all paranormals.”

Ruth spun back to her “I devoted thankless centuries of my life to the paranormal communities. And what did I get for my efforts? Nothing. My personal sacrifices were never appreciated. Centuries of my life were squandered on those not worthy of my time. But now, now I will be paid what I am owed. There is one who will gift me power beyond your feeble ability to comprehend. All he asks is that you all die.” She stared scornfully at Melissa, who shrank back into Leon’s hold. “Which is nothing more than you deserve.” Melissa trembled in fear at the madness in Ruth’s red-tinted eyes. Gathering her courage, she asked, “Then why is he free?” Melissa pointed at Leon. “He’s a vampire, too. A parasitic monster, as you say.” “A few of them are necessary to deal with the annoying disturbances that continue to occur. But enough questions. It is time to run my experiments.” This time, when Ruth turned to go, Melissa kept her silence until the Elder’s footsteps faded in the distance. She glared at the vampire holding her with bruising force. “Did you even hear what she said? She wants to kill all the vampires in the world. That means you too. Why are you helping her?” “She can’t afford to kill me. I am too important to her plans.” She laughed mockingly. “You’re a fool if you think that.” She cried out when he hit her face. “Once she’s finished whatever she’s planned, you’ll be killed just like everyone else.” “You’re wrong. I have been promised a special place in the new world order.” “Unbelievable. You’re more of an idiot than I thought.” He struck her again across the face. “You know nothing of the deal I have made. I will be the only one left. She has great plans for me.” “Great plans to kill you, probably. You’re stupid to believe her lies.” He struck her one last time before dragging her bodily from the cell. Melissa looked back at Jamie’s still form as she was pulled away, wondering if this was going to be her last sight of him.

* * *

Charlotte moved farther from the opening, tucking herself into a small recess in the cave’s wall as the vampire dragged the hybrid girl down the tunnel. What was Ruth up to now? For a moment she almost gave in to the urge to follow, then realized an opportunity for escape had presented itself. Ruth’s activities should distract her long enough for Charlotte to locate Zachary and leave. Once she was sure the coast was clear, she exited the cavern and headed toward Jillian’s cave, the most likely place to find the man. For an Elder, he was too easily led by his physical needs. And far too predictable.

* * *

It was only after she stopped screaming that Melissa became aware of the yelling. Panting through lungs that felt like they were on fire, she heard Noah yelling at Ruth. Which couldn’t be right. Weren’t they working together? She struggled to open her eyes, but her eyelids were stuck together. When she lifted her hand to clear them, her arm wouldn’t move. Damn. They’d strapped her down. Needing to see what was going on, she scrunched her face, then quickly tried to force her eyes open, stretching her forehead as far as it would go. Her eyelids remained stuck, but she felt a slight give. She kept working on them while she listened to the conversation. “You have to stop, Ruth. This is going too far.” “Who are you to tell me anything, dragon? You do what I say, not the other way around.”

“I say because this is wrong. You know I can leave whenever I want. Stop torturing her this instant or I will go to Prince Roman and tell him where he can find you.” “I’m afraid you’ve made a mistake threatening me.” There. Finally. She was missing some lashes but those would grow back. Melissa blinked, working to clear her vision. Shadows moved around the room. She squinted, trying to bring them into focus. Her eyes cleared just in time to see movement behind the dragon. Missy cried a warning. “Noah, behind you.” She was too late. Before he could react, Peter snapped a black collar around Noah’s neck. She watched in horror as the dragon sank to his knees, hands pulling in vain at the restrictive ebony band, inset with a pulsing crimson stone. Tears trickled down her cheeks at the terrified screams coming from the dragon as he fell to the floor, his body writhing until it finally stilled. Dear Goddess. Had they killed him? She focused on his chest, gasping in relief when it finally moved. Not dead then. Just unconscious from the pain of whatever they’d done to him. “Well done, Peter. It appears we have a way to control the dragons after all. The Master will be pleased.” “How is that possible?” Melissa whispered. Ruth’s head turned to her. “Dragons can’t be touched by magic.” “Not from this world, no,” Ruth said, walking back to her. She glanced at some papers on the workbench, frowning as she picked them up. “This is no good. Your blood has splattered over my notes and ruined them. I’ll have to run the tests again.” She shook her head. “I dislike my time being wasted. Control yourself this time.” Ruth picked up a hand drill, placing it against Melissa’s upper arm. “Peter, take notes. We will begin with the humerus.” Melissa cursed both of them, trying to push the pain to the side as she wondered if she’d ever see her mate or brother again.

Chapter Fifteen

The Galway Mansion…

“Gideon, you have to help. Something’s happened to Noah.” Reid rushed into the office, throwing himself to his knees in front of Carlos’ mate. “Please. Come with me now.” His hands clutched at Gideon’s legs, squeezing tight. “Slow down. Tell me what happened,” Gideon said. Carlos hissed and reached over to remove the other dragon’s offending hands. “Sorry, sorry. Please, Gideon. He was there and then he was gone. I think he’s dead.” His anguished whisper was barely audible. Gideon grabbed onto Reid’s face. “Start from the beginning. Tell me what happened.” The distraught dragon took a deep breath, blowing it out harshly. “I was following my connection to Noah. I was starting to close in on his position when there was a searing blast of pain that almost knocked me from the sky. When I got straightened out, I realized I couldn’t feel him anymore. I’ve been flying everywhere trying to pick up his trail, but it’s gone. Completely gone. Like he doesn’t exist any longer.” “Tell me where you tracked him to,” Roman ordered, walking over with Lysander beside him. “We will start the search from there. If we all work together, I am confident we will find his trail.” “I’m sorry, Prince. You cannot leave the Estate grounds and put yourself at risk.” Eric, standing guard by the door, crossed his arms and gave Roman a fierce glare. “Those are your orders. You must follow them like everyone else.” “I can break my own orders.” “No,” said Lysander, touching him on the chest. “Not this time. You need to listen to Eric. If you go out there and get poisoned, what will happen to all of the vampires on the continent? They depend on you. You can’t put yourself and

everyone else at risk when there is no need. Bryan can go with Gideon and Reid. Carlos and you will both stay here, where you’ll be safe.” “Beloved….” “No. This is not up for discussion. You will not go after Noah. Your place is here. Leave the search to those better suited and less at risk.” Carlos was surprised when the Prince only clenched his jaw before nodding his compliance. He snorted at how easily the vampire had given in to his young mate. And here he’d thought the Prince was still cold and ruthless. He was about as ruthless as a newborn kitten, letting his mate boss him around like that. No way would Carlos ever back down to the magic- the way the Prince had. When the Consort turned to him, Carlos said, “I don’t take orders from you. Nor will I hide like a coward while my mate rides into danger.” The Consort’s eyes narrowed, the anger in them scorching. “Don’t you dare say Roman is a coward.” “What else am I to think? A strong vampire would not roll over that easily just because you say so.” “You’re an ass.” The Consort stalked over to Carlos, jabbing his chest with a pointy finger. “Are you trying to kill your mate? Does he mean so little to you that your pride is more important than his life?” “What does one have to do with the other?” “If you go out there and somehow get poisoned and die, your mate will die with you. Is that what you want, you selfish, egotistical, aggravating jackass? Is it?” Carlos flinched, turning to look at Gideon. Shit. No. That wasn’t what he wanted at all. But still. “I can keep myself safe. He’ll be fine.” The Consort threw his hands in the air. “Unbelievable. You really would put your pride before your mate’s life. I pity the dragon being stuck with a selfish moron like you.” “Hey. I’m going with him to help. I’m no use to him hiding behind these walls.”

“You idiot! We don’t know how vampires are being poisoned. You’re risking your mate’s life so you don’t feel left out. I have never met a more selfish piece of crap than you. I’ll pray to the Goddess your mate doesn’t die because he was matched to a dumbass who won’t listen to advice meant to keep him safe.” Carlos was getting mighty tired of all the name calling. He opened his mouth to put the Consort in his place when the Prince cut him off. “Let him go, beloved.” “Roman, he could die out there.” “I am aware. However, their bond is not yet complete. There is a chance Gideon will outlive his mate’s foolishness. If we can locate a replacement for Carlos quickly enough, someone that Gideon might form an attachment to, we may be able to prevent his death.” “Do you think that’s possible?” “Dragons are different. There is no way to know for sure. But Gideon is strong. If anyone could survive the loss of their mate, I have faith he and his dragon could.” The Consort turned back to Carlos. “I guess you can go. If you kill yourself, I’ll see if Gideon will accept my friend Tommy. He’s always wanted a dragon.” Carlos glowered, definitely not liking the sound of that. He knew they were playing him, but he couldn’t take the chance they were right. Fuck. “Gideon will not need a replacement. I will stay with the Prince.” “Good.” The Consort leaned in, speaking under his breath. “If you ever disrespect Roman by calling him a coward again, I will light your ass on fire and shove a wooden stake through your heart. Got it, asshole?” He jabbed his chest one last time before returning to his mate. Carlos blinked, beginning to understand why everyone listened to the young Consort. He’d seriously underestimated the magic-. Gideon caught his eye, his smile full of thankfulness and for some reason, pride. Whatever. Carlos stalked over to Bryan’s window, staring blindly into the night as he absently rubbed his chest, not sure if it was in reaction to the Consort’s

threat or to wipe away the blooming warmth caused by the dragon’s smile. Whichever had caused it, it felt damned uncomfortable. Shouts behind him had him spinning around looking for the threat. He watched in horror as Eric crumpled to the floor, his body convulsing. “Shit.” Bryan rushed over to the enforcer. “Sandi, keep all the vampires back. Eric’s been poisoned.” Carlos numbly stared at Eric as Edgar, Max, and Roman were all herded to the far side of the office. Gideon and Reid, under the direction of the Consort, picked the contorting body of the enforcer up from the floor and carried him from the room. His eyes drifted over to the Prince, whose anguished gaze never left his enforcer as he was carried from sight.

* * *

A short while later…

Gideon yelled down the hallway, “Bryan, where are you going?” “To the garage to get an SUV.” “We don’t have time for that. We’re going to fly.” Bryan loped back to them. “I don’t suppose you’re talking about a plane, are you?” Reid snorted. “Nope. You’re with me. Let’s see how well you can ride a dragon.” Bryan blanched. “Yay. I can hardly wait.”

The two dragons snickered as they herded him out the door.

Lysander watched the dragons and Bryan leave, then made his way over to Carlos, who was staring out the window from Bryan’s favorite spot. He doubted the vampire was actually looking at the scenery. The way his eyes were pinched at the corners gave Lysander an indication of the thoughts that must be churning in his brain. “Tell me, Carlos. Why haven’t you completed your bond with Gideon?” He could feel the heat of Carlos’ glare on his cheek. “That’s none of your business.” Lysander glared back. “I’m making it my business. Too much is at stake to let your stubbornness mess it up.” “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” “Yes, you do. Trust me. I recognize when someone is fighting the bond.” “Once again, none of your business.” “As a member of the Paranormal Council, you are my business. As is your matebond with Gideon.” “Are you for real? You think just because you have a self-appointed position it gives you the right to interfere in my life. Respectfully, Consort, fuck off.” Lysander snickered. They really were similar. “I want to help you get over whatever’s blocking you from completing your bond.” “Now you want to be my shrink?” “No. But that’s not a bad idea if it would help.” “I don’t need your help. Everything’s fine.” “I disagree.” He bumped shoulders with the stubborn vampire. “It’s okay, Carlos.

You’re not the first one to fight the bond. I did it. So did Edgar. It was wasted time and effort and made everyone around us miserable. And in the end, it didn’t make any difference. We both gave in to the Goddess’ plan and accepted the gifts we were given. And we’ve never been happier.” He turned his head to the side. “Don’t be stubborn like us. You’re already partially bonded, so you really don’t have any choice at this point.” “I don’t like being forced into doing stuff.” “Neither do I.” He shrugged. “But it turned out for the best.” “I’m not like you. I was perfectly happy on my own.” “Were you?” Lysander leaned his shoulder against the window and crossed his arms. “Yes.” “So, what’s the problem? Is it that you don’t want to keep Gideon?” Carlos flinched. “I didn’t say that.” “Or perhaps you don’t like him.” “He’s an arrogant ass, but I like him just fine. Where are you going with this?” “If you like him but still don’t want to bond with him, then it must be as I first suggested about you not wanting him.” Lysander scratched his chin. “You should probably let him know. He might be able to find another mate. As Roman said, he’s only partially bonded to you. As a dragon, it’s possible he can live without you.” He watched closely, impressed with Carlos’ control. Anyone else would be hissing and growling by now. “He can’t take another mate.” Carlos glared at him, the tips of his fangs poking past his lips. You only get one. Everyone knows that.” Lysander grinned inside. The stubborn vampire was starting to break “Dragons are different. Who knows what they can do?” Lysander shrugged. “I wouldn’t worry, Carlos. Gideon seems like a nice guy. He’d probably make sure

you still had access to his blood. He might even let you spend time with him and his new mate so you don’t go feral. And if you do end up going feral and have to be killed, his new mate could help him recover from your death.” “He can’t have another mate,” Carlos yelled. “He already bathed me in his fire.” He shook his head. “Shit. That sounds stupid when I say it. Gideon told me he can only do it once and only with his True-mate.” “I see.” Lysander nodded. “Then you want to punish him for that. I completely understand. That must have been a terrible experience. How long do you think he should be unhappy? Are ten years enough to satisfy you or do you want him to suffer for a century or two?” “It wasn’t that bad. He doesn’t need to suffer at all.” “Well, if you don’t want him to suffer, but still don’t want to keep him, it must be because you think he’s not good enough for you. Were you hoping for a vampire mate instead?” Lysander let out a surprised breath. “Interesting. I didn’t realize you were speciesist.” That finally broke him. Carlos hissed, then grabbed him by the front of his shirt and lifted him off the floor. Over his shoulder Lysander saw Roman frown and head toward them. Lysander mentally shouted at him to stay back. Thankfully, his mate listened. He did, however, stay close enough to observe the rest of their conversation. “Listen, Consort. I don’t know what game you’re playing but stop it. Gideon is far too good for me. I told him so. The stupid dragon didn’t listen to reason and mated me anyway.” Lysander nodded sympathetically. “Then you’re punishing him for that.” Carlos shook him. “I am not punishing him. Why do you keep saying that?” “Because if you don’t complete your bond, you’re dooming both of you to a lifetime of unhappiness. Which neither of you deserves.” Lysander wrapped his hands around Carlos’ wrist, squeezing gently as he reasoned with the stubborn vampire. “Carlos, the Goddess matched the two of you for a reason. You need to fully accept your mate into your heart to get the Goddess’ Blessing so you can fulfill your purpose. Much more than you know is riding on your actions.”

“I’ll think about it.” “This isn’t a game. Everyone is at risk if you don’t pull your head out of your ass and take the freaking gift you’ve been given.” Lysander glared, out of patience with the idiot. Carlos’s eyes narrowed. “How do you know this?” “I see things.” “Fuck,” said Carlos, setting him down with a thunk. “I hate when people say that to me.” He stalked toward the door. “Think about what I said,” Lysander yelled after him. “You don’t have much time before it’s too late.” Carlos spun around. “Too late for what?” “To save the world.”

Chapter Sixteen

The Galway Mansion…

“I’ve finally heard back from all of the covens. Each of them reported the same thing. The infected vampires all drank from human donors,” Edgar said. “Some of them also consumed bagged blood, but every last one of them fed directly from the source.” “How about the vampires who drank only from the bags but not from donors? Were any of them affected?” Roman asked. “No. So far they’re not showing any signs of illness.” “Then they’ve poisoned the donors somehow.” “It seems likely. But whatever it is, it’s not affecting the humans. I’ve been scouring the news for anything unusual and there have been no reports of mysterious illnesses, in either the human or paranormal communities.” “And whatever it is, it is subtle enough that the vampires could not detect it. They would not have knowingly fed from a poisoned donor.” “No.” “This is a nightmare. Did you advise the covens to stick solely to bagged food sources until we can resolve this?” “I did. But you know there are those who will refuse. The traditionalists think it’s better to have no blood than to feed from bags.” “I know. But not following our instructions puts them at risk of being poisoned and dying. Are they aware of that?” “I made it very clear.” “Then there is nothing more we can do except find the cure.” “You could always order them to drink from the bags exclusively.”

Roman frowned. “As much as I would prefer the coven leaders to manage their own, it may yet come to that if we do not…” “Excuse me, Prince. They said you wanted to see me.” Roman looked toward the door, then stood. “Casey. Please come in and have a seat.” “Did you want me to leave?” Edgar asked, also standing. Roman nodded. “I would appreciate it if you would go find Jackson. It might be best if he was nearby.” “I understand. I’ll go get him now. I think he’s still visiting Nicolas.” Edgar hurried from the room. Roman smiled, trying to calm the anxious young Omega who was sitting on the edge of his seat wringing his hands. “Is everything okay? Did I do something wrong?” “No. You are not in trouble. I need to speak to you about Eric.” “Eric? Please don’t tell me he’s in trouble. He prides himself on serving the coven. It would break his heart if he did something wrong.” “Eric is not in trouble. That is to say, not the way you are thinking.” Roman gentled his tone. “Casey, I’m sorry to have to tell you, but Eric is sick.” Casey frowned. “Sick? I don’t understand. Vampires can’t get sick.” “Not as a rule. However, the Elders have created a poison that affects vampires. Eric has been exposed to it.” The blood drained from Casey’s face. Roman rushed around his desk when the Omega started swaying in his seat. He caught him just as he started to slide to the floor. Noise from the doorway caught his attention. He motioned with his head for Jackson and Edgar to come in. “Do you know what poisoned him?” Casey whispered. “Was it something I

did?” Dear Goddess. How was he to answer that? “We have just started our investigation, so I cannot say for sure how he was infected. When we find out more, I will let you know.” He nodded, eyes glistening with unshed tears. When Jackson reached them, Roman gratefully handed the young wolf into his care. “Alpha. Did you hear? Eric has been poisoned.” Casey’s eyes brimmed with tears as he clutched frantically to the front of Jackson’s shirt. “Edgar just told me. I’m so sorry, Casey.” “What do I do? I can’t lose him.” “You need to stay positive. We’re doing everything we can to find a cure.” “What if you can’t find one? Eric could die.” “You can’t think like that, Casey. We’ll find a way to save him, just like we did with the shifters.” The Omega looked up at his Alpha. “Do you really think so?” “I do.” Jackson patted his back. “I never told him how I feel about him. What if I don’t get the chance?” Casey buried his face in Jackson’s chest, tears trickling down his cheeks. “He knows, Casey. Don’t ever doubt that.” “I hope so,” came the muffled reply. “I’ll take you to see him now so you can tell him. It’ll make him happy to hear it and give him a reason to fight harder.” Jackson tipped his head to Roman and carried the distraught wolf out of the office. Roman watched them go, his heart breaking for Casey. And himself. He loved

all of his coven, but Eric had a special place in his heart. “What do we do now?” Edgar asked, staring at the empty doorway. “We go through Casey’s life with a fine-toothed comb. Something there will provide the answer as to how the Elders are poisoning us.”

* * *

Casey sat beside Eric’s bed, the occasional tear falling from his chin to splash on the back of his mate’s cold, white hand which he held tightly between his. How could this be happening? Eric had been fine that morning. They’d both eaten, then played a couple of video games until Eric went on duty. Casey touched Eric’s gaunt, ashen cheek. He looked like he hadn’t fed in weeks, even though it had only been hours. “I’m so sorry, Eric,” he whispered. “I’ve been so confused in my head and my heart. I never told you how I felt about you. Now, it might be too late.” He covered his eyes with his free hand, his head bent as he wept silent tears. He looked up when Mrs. Davies walked into the room with another enforcer. “Hello, dearie. We’re going to take care of your mate. He should be looking better very soon.” “You can fix him?” Casey asked, hope burning in his chest. She shook her head, her lips twisted in a sympathetic smile. His heart plummeted. “I’m sorry, sweetie. This is only a temporary measure to keep him stable until they can find a cure.” She patted him on the shoulder before bustling around the room, efficiently hooking up lines from Eric to the other vampire. “What are you doing?”

“We’re going to give him blood until he’s able to feed on his own again,” she said, taping the needle to his hand and unclamping the line. “There. He’ll be looking more like himself before you know it.” Casey sniffed. “Are you sure this won’t make him better?” “No, love. But it will keep him alive until we can heal him.” “And there’s nothing else you can do for him?” “No, not me. But there is something you can do that is just as important.” “What’s that?” “You need to talk to him and remind him of everything he has to live for. You’d be surprised what people can overcome when they fight hard enough.” Casey looked at his mate, gasping as Eric’s face filled out and color returned to it. “He looks like himself again. Are you sure this won’t heal him?” “I’m sorry, sweetie. It’s just a temporary fix. Talk to him.” “Okay,” he said, his eyes locked on his mate. He barely noticed when she gently touched his head before leaving the room. He jerked when Eric’s eyes opened, his own filling with tears of joy. “What’s wrong, Casey? Why are you crying?” “I’m so happy you’re awake.” “Awake? Why am I in bed?” Eric frowned. “I should be on duty. Did something happen?” “You’ve been poisoned,” Casey said. “How?” “Roman doesn’t know.” Casey leaned in and whispered, “I think it has something to do with me.” “Why would you say that? Did he accuse you of something?” Eric tried to sit up.

Casey was shocked by how easy it was to push his large mate down again. “He didn’t accuse me of anything. It’s just a feeling I got.” “You would never do anything to hurt me.” “No, I wouldn’t. Even though I have.” Casey looked down. “But I didn’t mean to. I’m sorry, Eric. I’ve been so wishy-washy lately. I’m tired of not knowing the right thing to do.” Eric reached for his hand and held his fingers loosely. “Don’t be so hard on yourself. I know this isn’t easy for you.” “Then help me,” Casey pleaded. “I know I love you. How do I know if it’s because I feel it for me or because I want to make you happy?” Eric gasped, trying to sit up again. Casey pushed him back with a warning glare. “You love me?” Casey nodded. “I love you too.” Casey gasped. “You do?” “Yes. Maybe that’s all we need.” Casey’s eyes went big. It seemed so simple. “Does this mean I can stop thinking about everything?” Eric grinned. “Yeah. Let’s just spend our time loving each other instead.” “I’d like that.” Casey gave him a shy smile then laid his head down on Eric’s chest, breathing out all the stress he’d been carrying for what seemed like forever. “We can make each other happy with love.” He closed his eyes, fatigue from many sleepless nights washing over him. A few moments later, soft snores fell from his lips.

* * *

The Elders’ Secret Headquarters…

Zachary led Charlotte down the dark corridor, all of his senses alert for any danger in their path. It was taking longer than he’d counted on to get to the farthest edge of the boundary from where Ruth and Peter were. Hopefully, their work on the half-breed would continue for a while longer. They couldn’t have asked for a better distraction to aid in their escape. “Why aren’t we using a portal?” Charlotte whispered. “We could have been out of here by now.” “Ruth has them locked down,” he whispered back. “Why would she do that? I’ve always come and gone freely.” “The rules have changed. The minute we go near a portal she’ll be able to sense it and will come after us.” “She’s not able to do that. Olivia would have been the only one attuned to the magic since she created them.” “She can now. I told you before, Ruth and Peter have access to a power source that is boosting their powers and increasing their abilities.” “What could do that?” “It doesn’t concern you.” “Everything they do concerns me.” “That’s where you’re wrong. You wanted to know our business, but it wasn’t yours to know. Not that it matters now,” he said, turning to look at her. “Once we leave here, you’d be wise to avoid drawing their attention.” “I’m not afraid of them. They’ve proven they’re not as powerful as they pretend to be.” “Charlotte, it’s like your arrogance has plugged your ears. They are more

powerful than they once were. They’ve also been affected in other ways. Ways you don’t want to experience firsthand.” “How?” “You just have to keep pushing, don’t you?” He shook his head. “Pay attention. This will be a good lesson on why you should mind your own business. Ruth’s desire to know how things work has branched into more interesting areas of study. Olivia wasn’t the only one who enjoyed cutting vampires apart.” Charlotte made a noise. “Too much?” Zachary asked mockingly. “Are you beginning to understand who you willingly allied yourself with?” “Perhaps. And Peter?” “He’s always been the quiet thinker, satisfied to watch from the sidelines. His deviousness and ability to slink in the shadows unnoticed is quite extraordinary these days. Ruth had better watch her back with him or she’ll find a knife in it one day.” “What about you? You don’t seem any different.” “Don’t I?” Zachary snorted. “I’ve been affected as well, but my vices have always been more carnal in nature. Let’s just say I’ve been getting quite a bit of action lately.” “From Jillian?” The scorn in her voice was unmistakable. “Among others.” “That’s not a change, Zachary. You’ve always been that way. The stories of your conquests are legendary.” Zachary shrugged. “Ruth denied me access to the source. Perhaps I wasn’t influenced as much as they were.” “Why would she do that? Aren’t you all working together?”

Zachary looked at her from the corner of his eye. Poor Charlotte. So eager to know their secrets, she completely disregarded his warnings, never once realizing that her time with them was only ever going to end one way. He mentally shrugged, deciding to humor her. She wasn’t going to live long enough to do anything with the information anyway. “We were all working toward our goal, but Ruth has recently decided she no longer needs me. She’ll realize her mistake eventually.” He paused, stretching with his magical senses. “We’re getting close to the exit. Pay attention and watch for anything out of the ordinary. We don’t want to get caught now because of a careless mistake.”

* * *

Somewhere over Texas…

Reid soared through the cloud, flaming when he reached the center, then turned hard on his wing to enjoy the dancing reds and oranges that swirled around him. Letting out a trumpeting roar, he burst through the surface, wisps of cloud trailing from his wings. He blew another blast of flame toward the clear blue horizon, exulting in the opportunity to fly with his longtime friend and future King. “You idiot. You almost lit me on fire.” Reid snorted and let go with another blast, then flew through the flames. Spotting a cloud formation he liked the look of, he sped toward it, getting his fire ready to light it up. “Slow down, you’re going too fast,” Bryan screamed, clutching tight around Reid’s neck.

“He’s very noisy, isn’t he?” asked Reid. Giving up on the cloud, he swooped sharply downward just to hear the magic- scream again. “Stop, stop.” Bryan cried, digging in with his heels. “Go up. We’re going to crash.” Gideon snorted, smoke gusting from his nostrils. “You should probably stop toying with him. We don’t want to break the Consort’s brother.” “But it’s so much fun to hear him scream.” Another smoky snort. “I know. But we might need his magic when we land. He’ll be no good to us if he’s incapacitated.” Reid blew flames, then twisted in mid-air, enjoying the shout of surprise from the man on his back as they curved around his body. “He’s not much of a flier, is he?” “I think he might be afraid of heights.” “Really?” Reid changed direction, shooting up in the sky again. “Too high, too high. Go down.” Arms squeezed tighter around his neck. “Please Goddess, don’t let me fall.” “I think you’re right about his fear of heights. It’s surprising he agreed to come with us.” “He came because it was necessary. They’re all very courageous and willing to walk into danger for others. You’ll see it in action when we rescue our people.” Reid blew out another gust of fire. They might be courageous, but dragons were still the bravest of all. Everyone knew that.

They flew through the morning, the air warming as the sun rose higher in the sky. “Here,” Reid said. “This is where I lost the trail.” Gideon looked down, scanning the landmarks through the clouds. “We’re flying

over San Antonio.” “Yes. It felt like Noah was just past it somewhere.” Gideon suddenly jerked, his wings faltering momentarily before he swiftly recovered. Reid was about to ask what was wrong when Gideon roared, belching blue flame. “I feel my talisman. Charlotte is close.” “What’s going on?” Bryan yelled. “Are we being attacked?” Two dragon heads swiveled toward each other. “Does he expect us to answer him?” “Who knows,” Gideon snorted. “We need to hurry. We can’t let her get away.” Gideon swerved to the left. “Stealth mode, Reid. Follow me down.” Gideon descended quickly. Reid stopped tormenting the magic- and followed Gideon, gliding soundlessly down through the clouds. Bryan, perhaps sensing something was wrong, kept quiet as they plummeted through the air. The only indication of his fear was the tightening of his arms and legs. Once near the surface, both dragons glided low to the ground, the terrain underneath them nearly brushing their stomachs. Gideon veered sharply to the right, dropping down behind an outcropping of rock. He completed his shift from dragon to man before Reid managed to land. Once he touched down, Gideon reached up to help Bryan dismount, signaling to the magic- to stay silent. After Reid had shifted, the three of them silently made their way along the base of the rock. As they approached the corner, Gideon motioned for them to stop, creeping the rest of the way on his own. He peered around the side, then pulled back, holding up two fingers. Reid whispered in Bryan’s ear. “Gideon and I will go first. Watch from cover. Once we have them distracted, come out and bind them.” Bryan nodded his understanding, then crouched down and crawled to the corner. When he was settled into place, he signaled for them to proceed.

Gideon and Reid carefully peeked around the side of the stone wall, then pulled back, looking at each other in surprise. They poked their heads back in time to see the magic-s throw flaming balls of fire at each other. “You bastard. You lied about working together.” Charlotte lobbed another ball of fire at the other magic-’s head. “Of course, I did. I needed you to escape, but you know too much to be left alive.” He slung a whip of lighting at her, which fell harmlessly off her body. “How are you doing that?” He hit her with another whip of lightning. It slid off her like the first one. “Impossible. More secrets, Charlotte?” “You will regret turning on me, Zachary.” She wrenched her hand. The ground under Zachary’s feet shifted, toppling him to the ground. He shot out his hand, and a furrow opened up under Charlotte. She yelled as she fell, jumping and grabbing for the lip of the trench to pull herself to safety. While she was distracted, Zackary sent a cascade of glowing orbs toward her, which exploded on impact with her personal shielding. Gideon exchanged a look with Reid, who nodded his readiness, then stepped around the base of the outcropping. The battling magic-s froze, shock filling their expressions. They recovered quickly. Zachary attacked first, sending a ball of flame in their direction. Gideon leaned to the side, allowing the fireball to harmlessly over his shoulder. A thump and a grunt came from behind him. Obviously, Reid hadn’t seen it coming. “Pay attention, Reid.” “Stupid rock fragments got me when the damn thing hit the wall.” Gideon smirked, then pinned his gaze on Bryan’s mother. “I believe you have something that belongs to me. I want it returned immediately.” The two magic-s looked at each other, allies again against a common enemy. As one, they parted, sprinting in opposite directions. “Damn it. They’re splitting up. Reid, take the woman. I’ve got the other one.” Gideon raced after the fleeing magic-. For an Elder, he was pretty fast on his feet. Gideon was finally able to corner him when he scaled a rocky slope. Gideon stood at the bottom, watching as the magic- worked his way to the top. Then he simply shifted, flying up to greet him when he crawled over the lip.

“You might as well stop running. You can’t outrace a dragon in the open.” In response, another ball of fire headed toward him. Gideon reached out with his magic, dissipating the flame before it got near him. Too late, he realized it was a distraction for the real threat. A dagger came flying through the air directly behind the fireball. He only caught a glimpse of it before the pointed blade slammed into his shoulder. He raised his hand to pull it out when the flecks of crimson embedded in the blade pulsed. Fiery pain, like the depths of hell, ran through his limbs, dropping him instantly to the ground. “Not so fast now, are you?” an arrogant voice taunted. Unable to respond, Gideon writhed helplessly on the ground, watching through tear-filled eyes as the magic- walked over to him. “I didn’t think it would actually work. Ruth’s going to be pissed when she finds her dagger missing. Serves that stupid bitch right.” Gideon rolled away from the man, the ground finally knocking the spelled dagger free. But it was far too late. The weapon had completed the task it had been designed for. Molten lava ran through his veins. His dragon screamed in agony, unable to counter the soul-searing pain eating him from the inside. As his body began shutting down the dragon pulled back to his core to hide and protect itself. Gideon’s eyes began closing as the fog of unconsciousness crept in. Before it carried him off, he saw Bryan sneak up behind the gloating magic-, who had bent over to pick up the dagger, and smash a rock over his head. Then he knew no more as the blackness rolled in, sweeping him under.

Chapter Seventeen

Back at the Galway Mansion…

Gideon came back to awareness as the cooling sensation of healing ed over him. He sat up abruptly, water splashing from the ice bath he was sitting in. He squinted in confusion when he was greeted by the kind eyes of his mother’s healer. “Gladys. What are you doing here?” “Looking after a foolish dragon who hasn’t yet learned to duck.” “It wasn’t my fault.” He shifted uncomfortably under her disbelieving look, rattling the ice cubes against the porcelain sides of the tub. “Why am I sitting in ice?” “The ice and dragon healing magic worked to cool the demon fire that was burning inside you.” “Demon fire? Is that what we’re dealing with?” “It would appear that way.” The troubled look on her face worried him. “Gladys?” “How did a demon manage to find a connection with this world?” Gideon grimaced. “My guess is that it struck a deal with the Elders. They have been actively working against the paranormal communities to eliminate them. The Prince and Consort haven’t been able to discover why. This must be the reason.” He shook his head. “Those fools have no idea what they’re messing with.” “You must find a way to stop them. If the demons ever gain a secure foothold on Earth, there will be no getting rid of them. It will mean the end of every living being.” “How do we do that?”

“That I don’t know. Talk to your new friends. My instincts tell me they are more than they appear.” Gideon nodded, running his hands through the water as he considered how he would explain demon involvement to the Prince and his Consort. Gladys’ next words chilled him to the bone. “Your mother is on her way.” “What. No. Tell her she needs to stay home.” Gladys laughed. “I will do no such thing. It seems you left out a few details the last time you spoke with her.” “I did not. I told her about meeting my mate. That’s all that’s important.” “My congratulations on your mating,” the healer said, laughter in her eyes. “The Queen is most excited to meet him.” “Thank you. Please tell Mother to stay home and I’ll bring Carlos to see her when we’re finished rescuing his sister.” He paused as he began to understand what Gladys was talking about. His eyes flashed to hers. “Exactly. You might have forgotten to mention the trouble you have gotten yourself into. You can imagine the Queen’s surprise when the dragons all started screaming for a healer to be sent to you. It caused quite the uproar.” He winced, muttering, “I didn’t mean for that to happen.” “You never do. And yet, here we are again.” “What do you mean again? You say that as if this was a frequent occurrence. Which is completely untrue.” “Uh, huh.” A snort from the doorway brought his eyes up. “Carlos.” The sight of his mate casually leaning on the doorframe warmed him down to his soul. Any lingering tension and residual pain from the attack faded as his eyes feasted on his treasure. “It’s good to see you.”

Carlos made a noncommittal sound, narrowing his eyes. Concerned, Gideon sat up straighter. “What’s wrong? Did you hear something about Melissa?” “What’s wrong?” Carlos strolled over to the tub, towering over him with his hands on his hips. “What’s wrong, you ask? Tell me this, dragon. What the fuck did you think you were doing? How dare you do something as boneheaded as allowing yourself to get stabbed by a stupid magic-. What kind of dragon would ever let a magic- get the drop on him? An adolescent vampire could have done better than you did.” Gideon’s mouth dropped open, momentarily stunned into speechlessness. “Nothing to say for yourself? Do you realize that Bryan took him down with a rock? A fucking rock, Gideon. You’re a dragon and he had to save you from your own stupidity.” He flung his hands in the air. “Guh.” “I can explain.” “How? You’re a dragon Prince. You’re supposed to have super badass powers. Where were they? He hit him with a rock, you jackass, while you laid on the ground, bleeding and unconscious. Then he had to carry your sorry ass like a baby so Reid could fly both of you home.” “My treasure….” “I don’t want to hear it. The minute you are healed, I will personally train you to fight. You will not embarrass us this way again. A fucking rock, Gideon.” Turning, he stomped out of the room, slamming the door behind him. “Oh, yes,” Gladys purred, “the Queen will be most delighted to meet him.” Gideon clambered out of the bathtub and wrapped himself in a suit of dragon scale armor. Not his preferred attire, but it was better than running naked through the hallways. He burst through the bathroom door, not stopping long enough to open it. “Carlos, stop. Wait up.”

“I’m not talking to you right now, dragon.” His mate vanished, using his vampire speed to disappear from sight. Gideon picked up his pace but didn’t try to catch him. There was only one place he could be headed. Giving him a few extra minutes to cool down couldn’t hurt.

Carlos slammed the door behind himself, red tinting his vision. How dare that idiot get stabbed? That fucker mated him without warning, lit him on fire, then had the nerve to make Carlos feel necessary. The dumbass wasn’t allowed to get hurt. Not like that. It wasn’t like Carlos cared. He didn’t. He was just getting used to the stupid dragon hanging around. That’s all. He kicked a chair, sending it flying across the room. It felt so satisfying he kicked another one. “Careful. We don’t want to put another hole in the wall.” Carlos spun around. “What are you doing here? I said I didn’t want to talk to you.” He got a good look at his mate. “And what the hell are you wearing?” Gideon looked down, then smirked. “My dragon scales.” “Did you walk through the halls like that?” “Yes.” “Put on some clothes next time.” Gideon smiled at him. “I’m sorry, my treasure.” “You should be. Nobody gets to see you like that. You’re almost naked.” “I’m not sorry for that. I didn’t mean to worry you.” “Please. I wasn’t worried,” Carlos scoffed. “Embarrassed maybe, but not worried.” “It’s okay to show you care.”

“Who says I care?” Gideon stalked toward him, grinning as he began circling, like a lion intent on finding the choicest morsel of his downed prey. Carlos spun in a circle, keeping his eyes locked on his mate. Too late he realized he was being herded when his back bumped up against the wall. Gideon leapt to close the distance between them, using his body to cage Carlos in. Gideon leaned down, taking a deep breath at the juncture of Carlos’ neck and shoulder. “I say you do.” He bumped Carlos’ jaw with his nose, then whispered in his ear. “I know how much you care. I can feel it, just like you know how I feel about you. It’s only us here. Tell me, my treasure. Speak the words of how I make your blood race, of the excitement I bring to your life. Show me the joy you feel whenever we are together.” “No,” Carlos hissed, determined to stand strong against his seductive mate. Gideon pulled back slightly, giving him a gentle smile, which kind of pissed him off. He was a vampire. He didn’t need careful handling. “Just because you don’t speak the words doesn’t mean they aren’t true.” Gideon pressed his mouth to Carlos’, nipping him on the lip when he pulled back. “You know I feel the same way about you.” “You can’t make me need you and then do stupid things that almost get you killed.” Carlos pushed him back. “You can’t make me depend on you and then let an idiotic magic- stab you with a cursed dagger.” He pushed him back another step. “You don’t get to make me care and then almost die. I won’t have it. Do you hear me, dragon? If you want this mating to work, then you sure as hell better be more careful or I will kill you myself.” Carlos grabbed his biceps, then quickly pivoted and drove forward, slamming Gideon into the wall. “Do you understand? You will not do something that stupid again.” He crushed his mouth to Gideon’s, his fangs slicing his mate’s lips. Carlos groaned, sucking ravenously to get all of the crimson fluid, filled with dragon magic, that spilled from the wound. His fear and anger quickly gave way to need. Craving another taste, he sliced Gideon’s lip again, licking the wound until it sealed. He thrust his tongue deep into his mate’s mouth, gorging himself on the dragon’s unique smoky taste. Smoky? He pulled back, surprised to see blue wisps curling around Gideon’s nostrils. He looked into Gideon’s eyes and stilled,

pinned under the gaze of his dragon spirit. “Tell me you’ll accept me and the dragon, Carlos. Both of us, with no holding back. It’s time to finish our bond and be as one for the rest of eternity.” He jerked. It was too soon. He didn’t know if he was ready to take this next and final step. They already had a partial bond. Couldn’t that be enough? “Carlos, my treasure. I know how much you care. Speak the words and set us both free.” Gideon leaned forward to bite Carlos’ earlobe. He grunted, glaring at the unfair tactics Gideon was using. How was he supposed to think when the damn dragon was nibbling along his jawline? Was it really that big a deal if he fully committed? Damned straight it was. He would have to give up everything of himself, expose every weakness and vulnerability. He was used to depending only on himself and not letting anyone else in. Even his sister. Could he trust the dragon? “Are you afraid of me, Carlos? Is that what’s holding you back?” He glared. “No. You don’t scare me.” “Are you afraid of what I make you feel?” “Of course, not…,” then paused to really think about the answer. “Maybe. I don’t know.” “Don’t be. I will never betray how you feel. Or the trust you place in me. Know that I will make myself vulnerable to you as well.” He blinked. He hadn’t considered that. But it helped knowing he wouldn’t be on his own on this unsteady ground. Sheer stubbornness made him hold back. Gideon’s lids fell partway, giving him a sultry, mysterious look. “Is it that you would like to be wooed, my treasure?” he purred. “If so, I would enjoy that very much.” He began stroking Carlos’ cheekbones. Foul move, dragon. He needed to be yellow carded for that. Carlos pulled his face away. “Stop that. I don’t need to be wooed or handled gently.”

“But it would be so much fun.” He rubbed noses with Carlos. “Are you sure I can’t change your mind?” Enough. He couldn’t think with all this touching. He pushed Gideon back a step, holding his arms out straight to keep him away. “The only thing I need to know is whether or not I can trust you. Not just for me, but for Melissa too.” All seduction fell from the dragon’s face as he spoke with all seriousness. “You can trust me, Carlos. I swear upon my life, one that I would happily lay down for either you or your sister, that I will never betray that trust.” Carlos studied him, weighing what he knew about the dragon against the risk he would be taking. His mind flashed through every moment where Gideon had put him first and the respectful way he’d treated Missy. He considered his mate’s strength and the honor he displayed at every turn. He thought back to the Consort’s warning. Finally, he reached down to find his inner beast, once again lying docile and calm. So be it. There could only be one response. He nodded. The dragon grinned. A moment later, Carlos found himself flat on his back, the sound of the door being forcefully closed reverberating in the air as Gideon shut them off from the rest of the world. Blue smoke billowed around the dragon’s head, filling up the room.

Carlos flung his head back as he rode his mate, the sweat beading on his flushed skin as he raced toward the finish line. As his orgasm crested, he held it back, keeping himself on the knife-edge of crossing over. Staring into his mate’s eyes, he spoke the traditional vampire mating vow. “Do you freely agree to become my True Bloodmate, forging our souls into one, as fated by the Goddess, bonded together through eternity?” “Yes,” Gideon responded with no hesitation, his eyes glowing yellow with serpent-like slits as the dragon rose to share in their bonding. He placed his hand over Carlos’ heart, scarlet tipped claws pricking his skin. With a roar of satisfaction, Carlos let his climax rush over him. He flashed down and bit deep into his mate’s neck. At the same time, Gideon’s claws pierced the flesh of his chest, sinking deep to cage his heart. Heat flared, bathing Carlos in

an inferno of blue flame as his and Gideon’s ion peaked, then held, both at them caught at the apex, unable to fall. Lighting shot through his system, burning along his veins. Fire shot from Gideon’s mouth, scorching the ceiling as Carlos desperately held onto his mate while the room was rocked by a shockwave. He yelled as his body shook from the electrical storm running through his system, Gideon’s claws plunged deep in his chest all that was keeping him upright. As darkness began to cloud his vision, the waves finally receded, the fire flaring one last time before going out. Carlos sank onto the sticky, sweaty, heaving chest of his mate, exhausted satisfaction filling his every cell.

It took ages for Carlos’ jellied, twitching limbs to finally regain feeling. The first thing he did once he was able to push himself up on his arms was to scowl down at his mate, then punch him in the chest. Gideon’s eyes widened in shock. “What was that for?” “Damn it, Dragon. You promised you wouldn’t light me on fire again.” “I know. I’m sorry. I don’t know why that happened.” The dragon’s grin did not make his remorse seem sincere. “But I can feel that our connection is strong now.” Carlos punched him in the chest a second time. “Now what did I do?” “You tried to yank my heart out.” “I did not. That was all my dragon. He was showing you that you could make yourself vulnerable to him and he would always protect your heart. That he, no, we, will never betray your trust.” “Tell him not to do that again. That shit hurt.” Carlos glared, rubbing his chest, his fingers worrying the small scars left behind. “Why does every part of dragon mating have to involve so much fucking pain?” He punched his mate a third time when Gideon’s proud smile burst across his face. Stupid dragon. Strong arms

pulled him down and rolled them over so he was looking up at his mate. Gideon grinned down at him. “You were so strong. I’m proud to call you my own.” Carlos grunted, not yet ready to forgive. “Don’t be mad, treasure.” Gideon leaned down and thoroughly kissed him before pulling back to grin down at him. “Let me try again to show you how good it can be. I’ll make you forget all about the pain.” Carlos narrowed his eyes at his smiling mate, then shoved his hands into his hair, yanking him down into a scorching kiss that wiped the grin off his mouth. Carlos bit down on his lip, sucking at the welling blood. Gideon groaned. Carlos grinned. Yeah. He’d give the dragon another chance. And if he lit him on fire again, he’d take it out on his ass.

“Treasure.” “Hmmm,” Carlos lazily opened his eyes. “What is it?” “I really am sorry about the flames. I didn’t know that would happen. It shouldn’t ever again.” “It better not,” Carlos grumbled. Gideon snorted. “I don’t think you’re as put out as you’d like me to think. You’re purring.” Carlos bolted into a sitting position. “I am not purring.” “Yes, you are. It makes my dragon very happy to know we pleased our mate.” “That’s great. Tell him to stop lighting me on fire.” Gideon laughed. “I promise. You won’t feel a thing the next time.” “What do you mean next time? You just said it wouldn’t happen again.” Carlos glared down at his mate, who was lying with his hands behind his head, grinning

up at him. “Were you lying to me?” “I’m a dragon. There will be times you get caught by the flame. It happens.” “Uh, huh.” “But don’t worry. You shouldn’t feel any pain.” Carlos narrowed his eyes. “I better not.” “You won’t.” Carlos went to get up when his eyes caught on a symbol on Gideon’s chest. He leaned over to get a closer look. “Huh. I didn’t notice you had a tattoo before. It’s amazing.” “I don’t have a tattoo.” “Sure you do. I’m looking at it.” Gideon tipped his chin to look at his chest. His eyebrows went up in surprise. “Where did that come from?’ His eyes flicked from the image to Carlos’ face before dropping to Carlos’ chest. His eyes widened further. “My treasure, you might want to look down.” Carlos glanced down. “What the hell?” On his chest, inked in vibrant royal blue and scarlet red, were twinned serpent dragons, coiled around a long white fang. The colors were so rich and the scales so finely detailed, the dragons looked alive. He touched them gingerly, sighing in relief when they didn’t move. He looked back at Gideon, reaching out to skim his fingertips over the mark on Gideon’s chest. He frowned. The image reminded him of something. He looked back at his own chest, noticing that he had additional markings. Surrounding the colorful symbol, five small scarlet circles had been burned into his skin. He glared at his mate. “Look what your dragon did.” Gideon squinted, zeroing in on the claw marks he’d scarred into Carlos’ chest. “My dragon branded you. Everyone will now know your heart belongs to him,” he said quietly. “As does mine to you.”

“And the symbol? Is that another weird dragon mating ritual you forgot to tell me about?” “No,” Gideon whispered, his voice full of wonder as he reached out his hand, gently rubbing his thumb over the mark on Carlos’ chest. “I believe it is from the hand of the Goddess herself.” Well, fuck. The Consort had been right after all.

Chapter Eighteen

The Galway Mansion…

“Mother escaped?” Bryan grimaced. “Yeah. I went after Zachary and Gideon. Reid chased her. He said they fought for a bit, but it was a stalemate since Mother was able to shield against his fire and her magic couldn’t reach him. He eventually rushed her to finish it physically, but she ran into one of the rock tunnels and he lost her there.” “How? Couldn’t he trace her scent? Or at least follow her magical signature?” “You would think so. But he said all of the tunnels carried signs of her. It looks like Mother has been preparing for escape and laid numerous false trails.” Bryan shook his head. “If she hadn’t been such a cold-hearted bitch to us, I would appreciate her devious mind. She sure knows how to plan ahead. She’d have been a strong addition to our side.” “Yeah. It’s too bad she wants to kill us.” “There is that. But hey, we did manage to catch Zachary.” “How much trouble did he give you?” “None.” Bryan smirked. “After he took down Gideon, I hit him with a rock then secured him with the special binding weave we came up with.” “A rock. Why didn’t you just bind him?” “Because I’ve been wanting to hit him for a long time and couldn’t resist when the opportunity came up.” Lysander snorted. “Fair enough. Where is he now?” “I put him in the Council dungeon. Once I check on Gideon, we can get some answers from him.”

“How in the world did Gideon get hurt? He’s a freaking dragon.” “This.” Bryan carefully unwrapped the dagger that he’d found by Gideon’s body. He’d wrapped it in as many layers of fabric that he could, then fashioned a box from iron ore that he’d pulled from the rock outcropping. It helped shield him from most of the malevolent pulses the blade emitted. Lysander gasped, jumping backward. “Put it back.” Nodding, he quickly wrapped and secured the vile weapon back in the box, then shielded the container as best as he could. “It has the same feeling as whatever was in Ruth’s office did. What is it?” “I don’t know. But it brought down a dragon with one touch.” “You have to get rid of it, Bryan. Bury it so deep it can never be found. It’s too dangerous to be free in our world.” Bryan froze, raising his eyes to his brother’s before speaking hesitantly. “I don’t think it’s from this world. That’s why it feels so wrong. But where is it from?” He shook his head. “I don’t know how to destroy it, Sandi. What if I try and it causes more damage?” “We need to talk to Zachary. He should know where it came from.” “What if he won’t tell us?” Lysander’s eyes narrowed. Bryan watched in amazement as he seemed to grow taller. Power flowed from him, nearly overwhelming Bryan. He realized that instead of his baby brother, he was facing the Vampire Prince’s Consort and a formidable magic-. One who’d earned his seat on the Paranormal Council. “Don’t worry. He’ll talk to us. One way or another.”

* * *

The Council building dungeons…

“Zachary.” “Galway.” Lysander stood next to his brother, silently watching the captured magic- who stared arrogantly at them through the bars. This was the first time he’d been face-to-face with the man since he’d found out Zachary had cold-bloodedly murdered his father. An ember of hatred sparked deep inside, where he’d buried the pain of losing his boyhood hero. As he regarded the haughty expression of his father’s killer, the ember flared, the hungry flames fed by the years of loneliness forced on him by this man. The flames turned into an inferno when he recalled the years of torment handed to him by his mother, who’d continually punished him for his father’s death. Red hazed his vision. He seethed, the need to unleash his fury on the Elder who had brought so much damage to his world was almost uncontrollable. Bryan shifted, bumping his shoulder. Lysander startled. What was he doing? He breathed deep, trying to pull back his rage. A cool head was what was needed right now. Later, though. Later he would show Zachary why you didn’t mess with a Galway. The Elder’s air of superiority began to fade the longer they stood without speaking. He cast nervous glances at them when they refused to break the tension-filled silence. Zachary’s eyes briefly landed on Lysander before quickly bouncing away. Whatever he’d seen in his gaze caused him to flinch before he regained control, donning his aloof Elder persona like a well-worn cloak. Lysander’s eyes narrowed. No. That wouldn’t do. It was time the Elder learned he wasn’t in charge anymore. Lysander relaxed the tight control he held over his magic, letting his power flow from him to fill up the dungeon area. Bryan grunted, the only sign of his surprise before he straightened his spine to stand at rigid attention. Zachary didn’t fare as well, the oncoming wave pushing him back a few steps before he could recover. His eyes widened with shock. “How is this possible?”

He pushed against the force bearing down on him to reach the cell’s bars, gripping them tight when he closed the distance. “No one person can control this much power.” Lysander raised his eyebrow, forcing himself to smirk at his adversary. “No? Someone must have forgotten to tell me.” He stepped closer to the bars, glaring at Zachary. “Or perhaps the power was gifted to me to compensate for my father dying when I was a child.” Zachary flinched, again recovering quickly. But not fast enough. “But he didn’t just die, did he, Zachary? No. He was betrayed by one of his friends. A co-council member. Someone he trusted.” When he said the last word, he pushed a bit more of his magic toward Zachary, throwing him across the cell to crash against the far wall. “Shit. You know.” Zachary pushed himself up and started to stand. Catching sight of Lysander’s scowl, he obviously thought better of it and sank back down. He watched Lysander carefully like he was a cobra ready to strike. Which was the smartest thing he’d done yet. “Yes.” “It was nothing personal. I was only acting on orders.” “Make no mistake, Zachary. It was very personal to me. Your actions changed the direction of my entire life, bringing us to this moment. Whatever happens from this point, you only have yourself to blame.” “Changed the direction of your life,” he muttered before his eyes went wide. “Holy shit. Ruth, you scheming bitch. You knew this would happen. How did you figure it out?” Lysander glanced over at Bryan, hoping he knew what Zachary was talking about. His brother gave a small shake of his head. “Figured what out?” “None of your damn business. I’ve got nothing to say. To either of you.” He swiveled to sit facing the wall.

“Not even to save your life?” Zachary laughed. “My life was doomed the moment Ruth decided I was expendable. Running off with your mother was only to buy some extra time to see if you could defeat her before she killed me.” He shrugged. “Since I’m your prisoner, it hardly matters anymore. Do your worst. I won’t tell you anything even if you threaten to kill me.” “You don’t need to worry. I have no intention of killing you.” “You don’t?” The Elder seemed confused by that. “No. That’s not sufficient punishment for your crimes. Instead, I’m going to keep you alive as long as possible, even if I have to use my magic to help you. I want you to have many centuries to think about every wrong you’ve done. I want to use you as an example for our youth so they can see what happens if they are tempted to walk down the dark path. They will look upon you and know the price of letting their power corrupt them. You will be a perfect object lesson for them.” He spread his arms wide. “We’ll have an annual event where we’ll bring you before all the paranormal communities that you had vowed to serve but ultimately betrayed. You will face their judgment and scorn. You will atone for the damages they’ve suffered through your immoral actions. In these ways, you will finally serve all paranormal communities. Just as you should have been doing all along.” “No. You have to kill me instead.” “That I will never do. I want you to live forever, Zachary. I want you to have an eternity of long, never-ending centuries to contemplate where you went wrong. I need you to suffer and be helpless, until all you dream about, all you can think of, is begging me for forgiveness.” Lysander snapped his fingers, opening the door. He stalked across the cell to stand over the trembling Elder. “Forgiveness that I will not grant you. Ever.” With his final word, he released another burst of power, which crashed over the magic-, pinning him to the ground. “How can you be using magic?” Zachary yelled. “The cell is warded to nullify all paranormal abilities.” “The wards are no match for the power gifted to me by the Goddess.” Lysander pushed out again with his magic, sweeping his hand in front of him and sending

the Elder flying to the side. He hit the wall with a loud thump, then curled into a quivering ball, his arms wrapped around his head. He stared at Lysander through the space between his elbows, his rounded eyes filled with shock and fear. Lysander gave one last glare, then turned and marched out of the cell, slamming the door behind him with a ringing clang. “Ask him your questions, Bryan. I’m sure he’ll cooperate for any small leniency you may wish to bestow.” He stalked down the corridor, trembling with rage as he reminded himself over and over that he couldn’t kill the Elder. He didn’t dare. Even if that was all he wanted to do. “Sandi, wait up.” Bryan’s voice chased him down the long corridor. Lysander picked up his pace. The sound of running footsteps got louder as his brother closed the distance. Lysander raced up the stairs and through the door that sealed off the cells from the rest of the Council building. Bryan burst through the exit moments later. Lysander spun around to face him, his fists clenched with the rage he was afraid to release. “Are you okay?” “No, I’m not okay, damn it. I lied, Bryan. I want to kill him. I want it so much it hurts. I want to use my magic and pull him apart atom by atom, leaving his head for last so he can watch to the end and know it was me who destroyed him.” “Lysander!” Bryan grabbed his shoulders and shook him. “You can’t say things like that. You can never use magic for revenge or it will turn on you.” “I don’t care. He deserves to die for killing my father. Our father. Why should he get to live while our Father is dead?” He was shouting by the end, his vision clouded by unshed tears. Before he had time to catch his breath, he was yanked from Bryan’s hold and gathered against a familiar, warm chest, squeezed so tight it hurt to breathe. “Beloved, stop. You cannot go down that road. To do so only leads to madness.” “Roman.” Lysander wrapped his arms around his mate’s waist. “How did you get here?” “The moment I felt your pain, I started running. Your distress was so great you projected your conversation with Zachary.” Roman cupped Lysander’s cheeks,

tilting his head so they could look into each other’s eyes. “Please promise me you won’t follow through on these thoughts. To avenge your father by killing with your power will lead you down a dark path. Before you know it, you will be no better than the Elders. Corruption begins with only one deed. It festers and grows, blackening your soul until that is all that is left. I beg of you, don’t let dark thoughts of revenge rule you. To do so will destroy you...and me.” “But you’ve killed your enemies. I know you have. Many times. How is that any different?” “Premeditated revenge-killing using gifts you have received from the Goddess is very different from a kill made in battle. But do not think those deaths leave a soul unmarked. Taking a life always comes at a price. Always.” Roman’s thumbs stroked his cheeks. “Beloved, your soul is perfectly white. Even with everything you have experienced in life, you are still luminescent. Do not let your grief change the beautiful being that you are.” “He killed my father. He needs to pay for that.” “And he will. He is. But it cannot be by your hand. Especially not in anger.” Roman smiled at him. “Lysander, you are our star. Our shining beacon of hope. The one we rally behind to face the evil before us. You must stay on the path of light so you can lead us into a brighter future.” “I hate him so much.” Lysander cried, pressing his face to Roman’s chest. “I hate him for what he took from us.” “You have that right. But do not let that hate damage your soul. Instead, we will follow your plan and keep him alive as long as possible. He will have many centuries to regret his choices.” “Yes,” Bryan said quietly, resting his hand on Lysander’s back. “I could not have come up with a better punishment myself. Well done, brother.” Lysander nodded, his throat too tight to speak. “Let’s head back home and give Zachary time to reflect on his new reality. He might be more cooperative when we return.” “I agree. Come, beloved. We will spend a couple of hours with the children. It

will do you good to be reminded who we are fighting for.” Fresh tears fell from his eyes. But these felt cleansing, washing away his pain and rage. An afternoon surrounded by those who loved him and whom he loved sounded perfect. Living his best life while ensuring that Zachary did not, was going to be his only revenge. It would have to be enough.

* * *

Lysander leaned forward in the rear enger seat. “Bryan, we can’t wait very long before talking to Zachary again. He may have the answers we need to heal Eric.” Bryan looked at him in the rear-view mirror. “I’m sure he does. If we push him hard, I have no doubt we can get him to tell us everything.” He focused back on the road. “We’ll give him tonight to think hard about his choices, then speak to him early in the morning.” “That sounds good. I just don’t want to wait too long. Things always seem to go wrong when we don’t act right away.” Moments later, a magical shockwave tore through their vehicle. Bryan jerked the steering wheel. “What the hell was that?” A second magical wavefront followed the first. “Are you guys alright back there?” Bryan moved through the traffic, ignoring the blaring horns and angry shouts as he found a safe place to pull over. He turned around just as a final pulse flared, accompanied by a cacophony of roars. Lysander grabbed his head, trying to block out the noise. He yelled, “What’s happening? Are we under attack?” Bryan also had his hands over his ears. “I don’t know, but it’s getting louder.” It took a moment for Lysander to realize the sound was not coming from outside

but was actually in his head, similar to the times when Roman spoke with him through their link. He put up mental walls, buffering his mind from the worst of it. Drawing a relieved breath, he looked up and saw Roman grinning. “Why are you smiling? Do you know what that was?” “That is the sound of dragons, beloved. If I’m not mistaken, all of Dragonkind are celebrating the fact that their Prince has True-mated with his bonded.” “The Dragon Prince? Who is that?” “Someone you know well,” Roman said, smiling down at him. “The Prince of the Dragons is Gideon.” “Seriously?” Lysander blinked. “Holy crap. That means Carlos is his Consort.” Bryan’s laughter rang in his ears.

* * *

“Thank you for suggesting that. Hanging out with the children was just what I needed.” “Of course.” “And earlier, with Zachary, well, thanks for coming there and stopping me.” Roman halted their walk, turning them toward each other. “I will always be there for you. Whatever you need.” He grabbed Lysander’s hand and started walking again. “Though I have no doubt you would have stopped yourself. Taking a life in anger is not who you are.” Lysander wasn’t sure he agreed. He hoped if that type of situation ever came up again, he would be able to justify Roman’s faith in him.

They walked down another couple of hallways when he was struck by the need to visit their poisoned enforcer. “Roman, if you don’t mind, I’d like to check in on Casey and Eric. I want to see how Casey’s holding up.” “Of course.” Roman turned right when they came to the next corner, heading toward the suite Eric had been moved to.

Lysander paused in the open doorway of the room that had been set up for Eric, briefly listening in on Casey’s conversation with his mate. “You have to get better, Eric. I’ve done nothing but think and we need to complete our bond once you recover.” “Are you sure,” Eric’s weak voice was barely audible. “I don’t want to rush you into anything.” “You’re not. Don’t you see? We’ve already waited too long. I could have lost you before knowing what it was like to have you. We can’t take that chance again. Once the Prince and Consort save you, I don’t want us to wait any longer.” Lysander exchanged glances with Roman. The Omega was putting a lot of faith in them. They couldn’t let him down. He poked his head in the door and quietly asked, “Casey, do you mind if we come in for a minute? We’d like to see how you both are doing.” The Omega stood up. “Prince. Consort. Please, come in.” “Thank you, Casey.” Roman walked over to the bed. “How are you feeling, Eric?” “Just about ready to come back to work, Prince. A few hours of rest and a couple of feedings and I should be good as new. Lysander eyed him doubtfully. Eric looked a lot worse than the last time he’d

seen him. He wouldn’t be getting out of this bed at all if they didn’t find a cure soon. “Take your time and heal,” Roman said, patting Eric on the arm. “Of all of my enforcers, I have no doubt that you have the strength to overcome this.” The feelings Lysander was picking up from his mate did not reflect his words. Roman was already grieving the loss of his friend. Damn it. They couldn’t let that happen. They needed answers. Which started here. “Casey, do you mind if we sit down. Roman and I have a few questions for you and Eric.” “Of course, Consort,” he said, swallowing audibly. “Ask anything you want.” He nervously grabbed his can of soda from the bedside table, taking a healthy slug. He noticed them still standing. “Sorry. Please take a seat.” He took another drink then shakily set the can back on the table. Lysander sighed internally. He hadn’t meant to make the Omega nervous. “Don’t worry, Casey. We just want to ask you a few questions, then we’ll get out of your hair.” He smiled, hoping it would calm the tension in the wolf. He got a jerky nod in response. “Casey,” Roman asked, his brow wrinkled as he squinted at the soda can, “what is that you’re drinking? I don’t believe I’ve heard of it before.” “This?” Casey asked, picking up the can and holding it out so they could see the label. “It’s called SanguineAde. It’s this new soda that’s trending. All the kids are drinking it.” He shrugged sheepishly. “I think it might be a bit addictive. I can’t seem to get enough of it.” “May I see it?” Roman asked. Lysander wondered at his tight face. “Sure.” Casey handed it over. “Did you want me to go get one for you?” “No, thank you. I just want a better look.” Roman brought the can close, staring at it intently. Frowning, he turned to Lysander. “I do not sense anything unusual about this can, but something about it is bothering me. Can you take a look at it?”

“Sure.” Roman handed it over. Lysander looked over the innocuous can, not noticing anything out of the ordinary. He turned it around and even brought it to his nose and sniffed it. It seemed perfectly harmless. He then opened up his shield to use his magical senses. The malevolence that instantly flared caused him to cry out. Startled, he dropped the can, backing away from the resulting spill. “What is it?” Roman asked. Lysander looked at him, ice coating his veins. “It feels the same as Ruth’s office did.” “Are you sure?” “Oh yeah,” Lysander said, taking another step back. “What are you saying?” Casey asked. “Is there something wrong with my drink? Am I going to die?” Lysander looked to his mate for help, not knowing how to answer him. “Roman. There you are,” Gideon’s voice came from the doorway. “I need to speak with you right away.” He entered, his steps slowing as he noticed everyone’s tension. His gaze skipped over to Eric, who was looking at his mate in concern, then to Casey, who was ashen and trembling, before finally landing on Roman. “What’s going on?” Roman pointed to the floor. “We suspect something is wrong with Casey’s soda.” Gideon walked over to the spill. He knelt down, growling once he got near to it. “Demon.” “What?” Lysander’s mouth dropped open in shock. “Did you just say demon? We’re fighting demons?” “Yes. Demon magic was in the dagger that wounded me. That’s what I was coming to tell Roman,” Gideon said, keeping his eyes on the red liquid. “Was Casey drinking this?” “Yes.”

“This must be how they’re poisoning the vampires. The drink has been infused with demon magic.” “No,” Casey cried. “You can tell that?” Lysander asked. “Yes. Now that I know what it feels like, I can sense the presence of demon.” “No,” Casey cried, shaking his head. “Please, no. There must be some mistake.” “I’m sorry, Casey. Gideon wouldn’t have said that if he wasn’t sure.” Lysander watched the blood drain further from the distraught Omega’s face. Concerned when he saw Casey begin swaying, he hurried toward him. “Then it’s all my fault,” he said, before collapsing in a dead faint. Lysander rushed forward, grabbing him before he could hit the floor. He carried him over to the couch, his heart hurting for the Omega. “We need him awake to ask where he got it from,” Roman said, crossing the room to stand beside him. “We have to make sure nobody else comes in with it.” “What’s wrong with Casey?” Eric was trying to sit up. “He fainted.” “Why??” Lysander looked at Roman. “You have to tell him,” he said through their mind link. Roman walked over to Eric and gently pushed him back down. “The soda he was drinking has been tampered with. We think that is how you were poisoned. “You must be wrong. It’s just soda pop.” “I’m sorry, Eric. We sensed something wrong with it. Gideon identified demon magic.” “Demon magic? Shit. That’s not good.”

“That it is not. Do you know where Casey got the drink?” “I’m not sure. I think he had it ordered in.” Eric frowned. “Mrs. Smith might know. It would have come with her last grocery order.” “There were free samples,” Casey said quietly. Seeing he was trying to get up, Lysander stepped back to give him room as he pushed up from the couch and staggered over to Eric. “I liked them so much Mrs. Smith ordered more for me. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to kill you.” “Hush, sweetheart. You didn’t.” “I did. They said this is how you were poisoned.” “I’m not dead yet.” “But you will be and it’s all because of me.” Tears began running down his cheeks. Eric slowly and painfully pulled him onto his bed, holding him close. Lysander’s stomach twisted seeing how difficult such a simple task was for the previously powerful enforcer. “It’s alright, Casey. Now that we know how it was done, I’m sure my Prince will find a cure.” His eyes boldly met Roman’s. “Won’t you?” “I will.”

Carlos stood in the corner, only paying half attention to the conversation as his mind whirled. Drinks that were contaminated by demon magic. Even knowing how truly evil the Elders could be, killing vampires by poisoning their food source through something as innocent as a can of soda seemed particularly abhorrent to him. Children drank soda. What madness would drive them to poison children? Especially since drinking blood from a child was strictly forbidden. The vileness of their actions made his blood boil, rousing his beast. He quickly thought about the afternoon he’d spent with his mate, which helped to calm the rage. He looked on as the bed-ridden enforcer comforted his weeping mate, idly

scratching his chest which was tingling where he’d been marked. He ignored it, too focused on trying to figure out a way to stop the production of the drinks. Nobody else should be made to suffer like the Omega and enforcer were. But even if they stopped the production, how were they supposed to locate every person who’d consumed the soda? His mind balked at the sheer enormity of the problem before them. He realized he was still worrying at the spot on his chest. He looked down, frowning at his shirt but didn’t see anything on his clothing that would for the annoyance. The tingling stopped. Good. He took a breath. Then it was not good because the area began getting warm. Then not just warm. It started to burn. He felt himself being tugged, so he planted his feet resisting whatever was urging him to go over to Casey and Eric. His face broke out in a sweat as the compulsion grew stronger. “What is it, treasure? You look like you’re in a fight.” Carlos grit his teeth. “Something is trying to force me over to them.” He tipped his head toward the bed. Gideon’s worried gaze roamed over him. “Perhaps it would be best to do what it wants.” “I don’t like being told what to do.” Especially if this feeling was coming from who he thought it was. “I’ve learned this about you. But this may be one of the times you should heed the message. Your shirt is starting to scorch.” “Shit.” Carlos slapped at his chest. Sure enough, the fabric over his marking had caught on fire. He hissed, glaring at the ceiling and muttering under his breath, “You better have a bloody good reason for making me do this.” Annoyed at the force beyond his control who was driving him, Carlos walked across the room to stand beside Roman. Now that he was beside the bed, his hands twitched with the need to touch Eric and Casey, the latter of whom was staring at him with fear in his eyes. He grimaced, then tried a friendly smile on the frightened wolf, hoping to calm him. He wasn’t very successful as the Omega curled further into his mate and started making whimpering noises.

Carlos addressed Eric. “Sorry about whatever happens next.” He pointed his finger upward. “Someone is making me do this.” After Eric nodded, Carlos placed a hand on each of their shoulders. The moment he made , fire and lightning lit up his system. “Fuck!” He tried to pull his hands back, but they were stuck where he’d placed them. Rather than obeying his intention to let go, his fingers tightened, getting a firmer grip. Gideon raced over. “What is it? What’s happening?” He caught Carlos when he sagged, his legs no longer having the strength to hold him up. “It motherfucking hurts,” he yelled as the flames raced through his body, the inferno burning him from the point of down to his core. He screamed as the fire raged higher, turning his cells to ashes. His chest tightened so hard he couldn’t force air into his lungs. Spots appeared before his eyes as he became lightheaded from lack of oxygen. The unrelenting pain kept increasing. He knew he was going to disintegrate if it didn’t stop soon. There was one final flaring pulse that had him cursing the universe. Then it all stopped. Gasping in relief as his hands finally came loose, he sank completely into Gideon’s hold, who gently lowered him to the floor. He laid there as his body trembled, little bursts of residual lightning sparking before finally dissipating. He closed his eyes, too exhausted to keep them open. Gideon wiped the sweat-drenched hair back from his forehead. “Are you alright, treasure?” “I don’t know.” Carlos didn’t recognize that scratchy croak as his own voice. “Tell me what I can do to help.” “Just leave me here. I don’t think I can move.” “Umm, guys.” Carlos opened his eyes, rolling them toward the voice. Eric was sitting on the edge of the bed, staring down at him in shock, and a whole lot of awe. “Eric. Lay down. You’re too sick to get out of bed.”

Eric turned to look at his mate, shaking his head. “I don’t think I am anymore.” He looked back at Carlos, his eyes rounded in disbelief. “I think he healed me.” “Fucking awesome.” Carlos closed his eyes. “Just don’t expect me to do it again.”

Chapter Nineteen

The Council building dungeons, the next day…

“Did you decide to kill me after all?” sneered Zachary. Lysander regarded the Elder on the other side of the bars and allowed himself a moment of pleasure as he catalogued the signs of Zachary’s unrestful night. The previously arrogant Elder stared at them through red-lined eyes, underscored by dark bruising which was set off by the stark paleness of his skin. His hair was a knotted, disheveled mess and his once pristine robes were wrinkled and torn. That had most likely occurred when Zachary destroyed the contents of the cell, all of which had been ripped apart or smashed by the Elder in the hours since they’d last been here. Zachary didn’t seem to be adjusting to his captivity easily. The thought pleased Lysander more than he cared to it. Lysander and Bryan kept their silence, watching as Zachary got up from the corner and brushed off his robes in an attempt to smooth out the wrinkles, before coming to stand in front of them, his posture rigid as he stared at them with haughty disdain. But Lysander could see the uncertainty and fear lurking in the Elder’s eyes. Perfect. That was just how he wanted him. “Tell us where Ruth and Peter are hiding.” “I’m not telling you anything.” Lysander chuckled. “You’d better rethink that, Zachary. The value of your information is dropping by the minute.” “What is that supposed to mean?” “That means we know how the vampires are being poisoned.” Zachary scoffed. “Nice try. If that weak attempt is your plan to get me to talk, go away. I have nothing to say to you.” He turned around and headed for the back of his cell. “SanguineAde.”

Zachary froze mid-step. “What did you say?” he whispered, facing away from them. “You know,” mused Lysander, “it was a fairly genius plan. You hand out free samples, flood the market with the product, and hype it up on social media so it’s all anyone can talk about. Then use magic to make it addictive to whoever drinks it, so that eventually the demon magic will find whichever vampire is unfortunate enough to feed from the infected donor. Given enough time, the poison would have spread throughout most of the world’s population, ensuring there was no uncontaminated blood available anywhere. It’s a bit diabolical for my taste, but a well thought out idea, nonetheless.” He snapped his fingers. “Oh. Except for the part where we figured it out in time to stop it from killing more than a handful of vampires.” He waited as Zachary slowly turned around, his mouth dropped open in shock. “You know all that?” “Yes. So, you see, unless you have a location for the others or something else of value to offer, there’s really nothing more you can do for us.” Lysander stepped back from the bars. “When Bryan and I leave this time, we won’t be back. You’ll be left to live out the rest of your extended life in solitude.” “You forgot he needs to come out once a year as an example for our impressionable youth, to keep them on the proper path. As well, it’s only fair to give those he betrayed an opportunity to express their feelings in person.” Bryan smirked at the Elder. “Right. I almost forgot.” Lysander’s gaze pinned the Elder in place. He really hoped Zachary could see the hatred he felt for him. “You’ll be allowed out of your cell for the annual festivities. After that, it’s back to your cage for another year.” Zachary’s mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out. “The clock’s ticking. Do you have anything you want to say?” The Elder stubbornly closed his mouth, turning his back again. “Nothing. Okay, then. Time’s up.” Lysander turned from the bars. “Come on, Bryan. Let’s search the Elders’ quarters again. We might have missed something

the first time. We’ll start in Zachary’s room.” They made it partway down the corridor before Zachary’s broken voice reached them. “Wait. I have something you’ll want.” “Finally,” Lysander breathed, exchanging relieved looks with his brother. “I thought he’d never give in.” Bryan whispered back. “Just don’t trust him. He’ll say anything to save his skin.” “I won’t. Let’s see what he has to tell us.” They walked back to where the Elder was holding onto the bars. He started speaking the moment they came in sight. “I can tell you where they are. But first, I want you to agree to some conditions.” Lysander laughed. “You’re in no place to start making demands. You tell us what you know and we’ll decide what value it has.” “How do I know I can trust you?” “You can’t,” Lysander glared. “Not helping,” whispered Bryan from the side of his mouth. To the Elder, he said, “We are not like you. Our honor is above reproach. Trust us and we’ll renegotiate the of your captivity or don’t and suffer the centuries away in seclusion. The choice is up to you.” The Elder ground his teeth before spitting out, “They’re near San Antonio.” “We know that. Be more specific.” Zachary’s eyes widened. “You already know that too?” “We are much more intelligent than you give us credit for. We’ll have the location on our own in a few more days, but if you can help speed that up, it will be to your advantage.” Zachary stared at Lysander a moment before he started laughing hysterically.

“Ruth and Peter have no idea of how much trouble you’re going to cause them. I wish I could be there to see it.” “No, you don’t. They will not survive when we end this,” Lysander said flatly. “Tell us the exact location, Zachary, before I lose my patience.” He looked at Lysander a moment longer before nodding. “They’re in a cave system just north of San Antonio.” He rattled off the coordinates to Bryan, who entered them into his cell phone. He turned the phone around, showing Lysander the screen. “Good. Do you have anything else?” “I might,” he said slyly. “Don’t play games with us. Tell me what you have?” “On one condition. When you find them and rescue Jillian, you send her to me three times a year for conjugal visits.” “You’re not married to her and I’m not a pimp. Try again.” “What if she agrees? Then I want four visits a year in exchange for information about the prophecy.” Lysander controlled his breathing with difficulty, not wanting Zachary to know how much he wanted that information. Once he was sure he could respond calmly, he asked, “You have a copy of the prophecy?” “Yes. I took a picture when Ruth wasn’t paying attention.” “Do you know what it says?” “No. I was trying to figure it out but had to leave it behind when you took over the building. It’s hidden in my room.” Lysander frowned, then checked with Bryan on what to do. The ass just shrugged his shoulders. Lysander glared at his lack of help. He turned back to Zachary. “Deal. You give us the prophecy and I’ll talk to Jillian about visiting you. Understand that I won’t force her to come.”

Zachary smirked. “You won’t need to. The copy is stored on a flash drive hidden in the wall behind the headboard. It’ll take magic to find it, but that shouldn’t be a problem for you wonder boys,” he sneered. Lysander grunted, letting the insult . “Bryan, you go check out Zachary’s room. I’ll stay here in case he has anything else to tell us.” “Got it. Be right back, Sandi.” Lysander waited until the sounds of his brother’s footsteps faded in the distance. “Now that we’re alone, let’s you and I have a talk about my father.” Zachary’s self-satisfied expression dropped from his face, fear taking its place. Lysander smiled.

Lysander waited in the room leading down to the dungeon for his brother. He was hopeful that today’s visit would finally give them an advantage over Ruth and Peter. He hated always being one step behind. Bryan came running into the room. “It’s broken,” he said, holding up a crushed flash drive. “I need to talk to Zachary to see if he re any of it.” “It’s too late. He’s gone.” “No,” Bryan gasped. “Tell me you didn’t. You promised you wouldn’t kill him.” Lysander rolled his eyes. “I didn’t kill him. I let him go.” “Why would you do that? He’ll just run back to them.” “I’m counting on it.” He walked over and put his hand on Bryan’s shoulder. “His sacrifice just might save us all.” Ignoring his brother’s stunned expression, Lysander began walking to the parking garage, feeling the weight of his actions. Even though it wouldn’t be his hand that dealt the blow, he was ultimately responsible for sending Zachary to his death. Roman had been right. Death left a mark, no matter how it was achieved. He could feel the first smudge darken his soul. If what he’d done today saved the

world, it was a price he was willing to pay.

* * *

Lysander reached out to Roman through their link. “We’re on our way back.” “How did it go, beloved?” “We have the location, and we almost found the prophecy, but Zachary’s copy was destroyed.” “Does he any of it?” “I don’t think so. And we can’t ask him. I let him go.” Silence. “Roman? Are you still there?” “You let him go? Why would you do that?” “It was necessary. He still has a part to play.” Another long pause. “I see. I trust you, beloved. If you felt it was necessary, I will say nothing further.” Lysander’s throat closed, his heart full as his mate demonstrated, once again, his unconditional trust and the value he placed in him. “Thank you for believing me.” “Always.” He blinked to clear his damp eyes. After a moment he asked, “Did you manage

to all of the covens about what we discovered?” “Yes. They have all been instructed to only use bagged blood until further notice.” “Do you think they will listen? Won’t there be pushback from the hard-core traditionalists?” “They can try. I told them it was an order from their Prince. Failure to comply would put them in front of me for punishment. I expect most will obey.” “Good. I don’t want there to be any more deaths.” “Nor do I.” “We should be back in about thirty minutes.” “I’ll be waiting.” Lysander let go of the link and leaned back in his seat with his eyes closed. He wanted to take a moment and wrap himself in the amazing love his mate had for him, and lock the feeling in his memory. Once Bryan and he got back, they would be too busy with battle plans for him to get any time alone with his mate. This moment would have to suffice. The Elders had better be ready. They were coming and this time they wouldn’t fail.

* * *

Roman set the handset back in the cradle and stared absently at his desk as he considered the appropriateness of what he was about to do. He wished Lysander was with him for the meeting. “Excuse me, Prince. Edgar said you wanted to see us.” Gideon and Carlos stood

in the office doorway. “Yes. Please come in and have a seat.” As they got themselves settled, he weighed the pros and cons of his request, finally deciding all he could do was ask. The final decision was not his to make. “What did you need us for?” Gideon asked. “I wanted to let you know that Lysander and Bryan are on their way back from the Council building. They have the coordinates for where the Elders are hiding.” “Good. We can start making plans to rescue Melissa.” Roman nodded. “Yes. Now that we know the exact location for where Jamie and Melissa are being held, we can finalize our rescue strategy. I anticipate we will be ready to retrieve them within the next eight to twelve hours.” “That’s a relief. It’s coming close to the time Missy will need blood again.” Roman opened his mouth to make his request, then paused, looking down at his clasped hands. “Was there something else, Prince?” Gideon asked. Roman sighed, raising his head. “Yes. There is. I just got off the phone with Marcus from the New York coven. He wants to know if we are able to assist them further. He has a couple of vampires that are not responding to the blood transfusions. He does not think they will make it through the night.” “And,” Carlos prompted. “I am asking if you would be willing to go to Marcus’ coven and heal his vampires?” Upon hearing their outraged gasps, he held up his hand and hurried to say the rest of his words. “It would only take a few hours. While you were gone, we would assemble and equip our rescue team so there would be no delay in our departure.” Gideon answered first. “No. Absolutely not. You saw what healing Eric did to

him.” Carlos elbowed his mate. “I can speak for myself if you don’t mind.” He turned to Roman. “Not a chance in hell. Nothing is worth experiencing that level of pain again.” Roman nodded. It was as he’d expected. “I understand.” He picked up the phone. “I will let Marcus know there is nothing more we can do. Hopefully, these are the only two who will die before we find the cure.” Beeps could be heard through the handset as he slowly dialed Marcus’ number. “Damn it, Roman. That’s not playing fair and you fucking know it.” Carlos looked at his mate. “I can’t let them die. As much as I would like to tell him to go to hell.” “I know, my treasure. But I can’t stand to see you suffer like that either.” “Yeah. It sucks. Trust me. I’d rather be bathed in your flames than go through that again.” “I’ll be with you every moment.” “Thanks. Just don’t get angry and light the vampires on fire.” Gideon grunted, blue wafting from his nose. Carlos sighed, the sight not reassuring in the least.

* * *

At Marcus’ Coven…

Carlos screamed as the last bolt of lightning left his system. The aftershocks

continued for a few moments more. When he came back to full awareness, they were both sitting on the floor, where he was cradled between Gideon’s legs, his mate propping him up. The vampire who’d just been healed got up from the bed. “Thanks, man. I really appreciate you helping.” He looked down at Carlos, frowning. “Are you going to be okay? That looked like it hurt. A lot.” Carlos gave him a lopsided grin, his lips flecked with blood where he’d bitten through them. “Meh. You get used to it after a while.” Gideon’s arms tightened around his waist, his rumbling growl vibrating against Carlos’ back. The vampire looked at him doubtfully. “If you say so. I don’t think I would have done it.” He shrugged. “Anyway, thanks again. I owe you one.” He strolled from the room, ing his coven who were waiting in the hallway. “They owe you much, treasure. That was the last one. Are you ready to go home now?” “In a bit, dragon. I don’t think I can get up just yet.” Gideon shifted, preparing to stand. “I will help you.” “No, you will not. Sit your ass down. I am a coven leader and can show no weakness. We will wait until I can walk out on my own.” “If you insist,” Gideon sighed and wrapped his arms around Carlos again.

* * *

Back at the Galway Mansion…

“I cannot thank you enough, Carlos. Marcus told me that if you ever require assistance, you need only call on him. He owes you a lifetime debt.” Carlos nodded. He doubted he would ever collect, but it was always good to be owed favors. You never knew when they would come in handy. Growling from Gideon had him turning to the dragon, who was glaring daggers at Roman. “You will never manipulate my mate like that again. Do you hear me, Prince?” “I do. I would not have asked if it wasn’t necessary. The vampires would not have survived long enough for us to find a cure. They only live because of your mate.” Roman looked at Carlos. “You have my everlasting gratitude. And my respect. Thank you.” He bowed his head to Carlos. Warmth bloomed in his chest. He’d had no idea Roman’s acceptance would feel so good. He cleared his throat and nodded back at the Prince. “Sure. Now that that’s done, can we go get Melissa?” “Yes.” Roman looked at his Second. “Max, please get Edgar, Jackson, and Bryan. It is time to finalize our plan of attack.” “At once, Prince.” Max thumped his chest and strode from the room. Gideon pulled out his phone. “I’ll give Reid a call. He’ll need to be there so he can deal with Noah.” While his mate spoke with the other dragon, Carlos kept an eye on Roman and his Consort, who were both smiling at him. It was making him twitchy. When Gideon finished his call, Roman spoke up. “This is late in coming because you needed to rush to New York to save Marcus’ vampires.” He tipped his head at them. “Please accept our congratulations on completing your mating.” Carlos squinted. “How did you know?” Lysander laughed. “The shockwave of magic that hit us when you True-bonded was a big clue. Besides,” he said, giving Carlos an impish grin, “the dragons’ roars were kind of hard to miss.” “I don’t understand what you’re saying.” He looked over at Gideon. “Do you know what he’s talking about?”

“Yes,” he said, his eyes sparkling. “All of Dragonkind was aware the moment our bond was completed. They ed with us in that final moment, roaring their joy for all the world to hear.” Carlos flushed. “They ed with us?” “Yes, treasure. Whenever royalty True-mates, all of Dragonkind must bear witness.” He grinned smugly. “The way you handled my flame showed your great strength. You did us proud, my treasure. The dragons were quite impressed.” “Oh.” His cheeks burning, Carlos didn’t know where to look. He’d had no idea others had been present when they bonded. The Consort’s laughter broke through his embarrassment. He glared. “Shut up. It’s not that funny.” The stupid Consort laughed more. “We’re here,” came a voice from the doorway. “What’s so funny,” Edgar asked, walking over to them. Max, Jackson, and Bryan followed him to complete the circle gathered around Roman’s desk. “Nothing,” Carlos said, glaring at Lysander, who winked at him. “He’s right,” said Lysander. “It’s nothing.” Edgar looked back and forth between them. “If you say so.” He turned to Roman. “Max said you wanted to speak with us.” “Yes. It is time to execute our campaign against the Elders. The enforcers are fully equipped and standing by.” “When do we leave?” Bryan asked. Roman looked at Carlos, lifting his eyebrow. “This evening. I don’t want to wait any longer than that.” Bryan rubbed his hands together. “Then we better get started. Jackson, tell us what we’re doing.”

* * *

Lysander leaned over the map as Jackson pointed out the area they would be attacking. “Okay, so here is the area they’re hiding. The last thing we want is to get separated in the cave system. It would be best if we could hit the structure with some firepower and force them to come to us.” “No. Absolutely not,” Carlos said, shaking his head. “We can’t take any chance of bringing it down. My sister’s in there.” “Understood.” Jackson moved his finger over the map. “How about this? If we make a lot of noise and shake things up a bit, but not directly target the cave, we can prevent damage to the structural integrity. They’ll still think the tunnels are in danger of collapsing, which will force them out.” He looked at Carlos. “We’ll have to be careful, but it could be done.” “Are you sure?” “I think so. I’ll have to double-check when we reach the location, but if we explode these sections here and here, it should make enough noise for them to think we’re attacking the caverns directly.” Jackson pointed to a couple of landmarks on the satellite map. “Don’t worry,” Jackson said, smiling at Carlos. “I won’t do anything that might harm your sister.” “Okay, do it. But only when you’re sure she’ll be safe.” “Agreed.” Jackson pointed at Lysander and Bryan. “You two will be responsible for breaking through the magical barrier. I don’t want you to be subtle about it. Make as much noise as you can. If you can manage to create a magical backlash, even better. That might put them off balance enough to make mistakes.” “Sure. We can handle that. Sandi’s good at making things explode,” Bryan said. Lysander glared at his brother, before snorting and agreeing. “Here’s how it’ll go down. Once we’re through the barrier, we’ll explode the

targets I’ve indicated, forcing them to evacuate the caverns. When we’ve flushed them out and eliminated the threat, we can go look for our people.” Jackson raised his head. “Max, your enforcers will need to be ready to move fast through the tunnels. Did you want the magic-s to accompany them?” Max thought a moment, then looked down at the map before shaking his head. “No. They can move quickly enough to get out if the structure becomes compromised. The magic-s will only slow them down.” “Fair enough.” Jackson looked over at Gideon. “I’ll leave any dragon fighting to you two.” Gideon nodded. “Yes, leave Noah to us.” “Okay then. It will be just like it was at the bunker. Magic-s will shield everyone, Bryan, the Consort, and their team of magic-s will take on the Elders and their acolytes, and the vampires will handle the close fighting. They will also be the only ones to enter the cave system until we know it’s clear. If everyone covers each other’s backs, we’ll all get home safe safely.” Jackson looked around the group. “Does anyone have any questions?” Roman spoke for the group. “No. It is a sound plan. Thank you, Jackson.” “Then let’s go and get our people.” Lysander nodded. It really was a good plan. Especially since he got to blow things up. That was always the best part.

Chapter Twenty

The Elders’ Not So Secret Headquarters…

“Ready, Bryan?” Lysander looked at his brother, who winked at him. “Whenever you are.” “Let’s do this.” He and Bryan let loose with a barrage of fireballs and power blasts at the landmarks Jackson had designated as their targets. True to his predictions, they made a lot of noise and shook the ground, but there was only slight trembling to be seen in the cave system their quarry was hiding in. “Just a few more, Sandi, then we’ll give them a chance to come out.” Lysander nodded, enjoying the magic rushing through his veins as he smashed another large boulder to smithereens. “Hold up, guys. I sense movement in the tunnels,” Gideon shouted. They stopped to listen. A few moments later, a large group of vampires and magic-s raced from the entrance. “Leon,” hissed Carlos. “The one in the front is mine. Don’t anyone else touch him.” Lysander nodded, though he didn’t think Carlos had seen, his focus entirely on his former Second. Lysander turned his attention to the magic-s, dismayed to see that most of them were barely out of their teens. And all of them looked terrified. He wished he could kill the Elders twice over for forcing these youths into battle. “Bryan, try not to hurt the magic-s. They’re someone’s kids.” “I hear you. Let’s get them safely back home.” Lysander and Bryan worked together, stunning, then immobilizing the magic-

youths. When the last one had been put down, a slight movement in the cave’s entrance was their only warning before a blast of red-tinted black flew over the battlefield. Lysander reflexively threw his hand in the air, erecting a shield that surrounded everyone; friend and foe alike. The wave of darkness hit the protective barrier and oozed over it until it was completely covered. The red in the ebony cloud pulsed. Lysander cried out as it began eating its way through his shield. “Bryan, it’s attacking the magic. Help me.” Bryan added his own layer of magic, shoring up the barrier Lysander had established. “What is that?” “Whatever spell the Elders cast contains elements of demon magic. That’s what’s causing the red streaking,” Gideon said, looking at the shield over their heads. “It’s going to break through the shields soon. How do we stop it?” Lysander asked. “I don’t know.” “What?” Both Galway brothers turned to the dragon. “How can you not know? You’re a freaking dragon.” “I’ve never come across a demon before the other day.” “We’d better think of something fast,” Bryan yelled. “The shields aren’t going to hold much longer.” “Gideon. You were hurt by demon magic. How did you heal yourself?” Lysander asked, desperately hoping the answer would help. “Our healer used dragon magic and ice. Somehow the combination cooled the demon fire so she could heal me.” Lysander looked at Bryan, then turned his eyes to Gideon, then back to Bryan. He raised his eyebrow. Bryan shrugged, then gestured with his hands. Okay, then. Bryan thought it might work.

“Bryan, make the shield as cold as possible without shattering it” “I will. Be careful, Sandi. You know nothing about dragon magic. If it starts to get away from you, let it go.” “Don’t worry. I won’t take any chances.” Lysander turned to Gideon. “I need you to let me inside. I’m going to link our magics together. It’s the only way to prevent your magic from cancelling out Bryan’s.” Gideon’s eyes widened. “What you are suggesting is not possible. Our magics are completely incompatible. You won’t even be able to see my magic, much less link to it.” He shook his head. “That doesn’t even for the fact that what you suggest is not achievable. One body cannot hold two magical powers.” “I’ve done it before.” Lysander shrugged. “It seemed easy enough.” Gideon staggered back a step. “You’ve done it before?” he whispered. “Nobody should be able to do that. It goes against the fundamental principles of how magic works. Who are you?” “Who I’ve always been. Here,” he said, holding out his arm, “we need to hold hands for this to work. Gideon slowly stretched out his hand, never once taking his eyes off Lysander’s face. Once he had the dragon’s hand tightly clasped in his own, Lysander closed his eyes and stretched with his senses the way he’d learned to do training with Bryan. Slowly, so slowly, like pushing his way through solid gelatin, he finally found himself inside Gideon. Whoa. Wrapped in his power, he opened his awareness, astounded by the vastness inside the dragon. It was like floating through a galaxy of stars that seemed to stretch on forever. Lysander wanted to search for the end of Gideon’s being, but pulled himself back, aware that their time was running out. He drifted slowly toward Gideon’s core, flowing through the constellations that surrounded him. As he drew nearer, the immensity of the pulsing blue-streaked crimson mass began to overwhelm him. He quickly wrapped more magic around himself to shield his essence from being absorbed by the enormous power. Lysander sensed Gideon’s dragon nearby. Spinning around in a swirl of magic,

he saw the regal beast, who tilted his head to him as if greeting an equal. Awestruck, Lysander tried to bow back, not sure how well he managed since he didn’t have a shape. The dragon seemed to understand, nodding again before pointing a clawed hand toward the seething mass of red and blue. Lysander turned back and sent out a tendril of himself, touching the raging orb. His system was immediately lit up, the power that flooded him too much to contain. Reaching along the path back to his body, he raised his hand, letting the magic escape to the dome around them. Dimly he heard his brother screaming, “Let it go, Sandi. It’s too much. Let it go.” He tried pulling back, horrified to find himself being drawn closer to the inferno that was Gideon’s central core. His sense of self started eroding as it was slowly consumed by the vastness of Gideon’s greater power. Panicked, he floundered, tugging and whirling to free himself, all to no avail. “Peace,” said a majestic voice. Startled, he realized the dragon was there. He stilled, amazed when the weighty presence wrapped around him and moved him in the direction he’d been striving to reach. He picked up momentum until he burst from the galaxy inside of Gideon, dropping like a falling star into his own body. He opened his eyes to see two heads staring down at him, worry covering both their faces. “I’m fine,” he croaked to Bryan and Gideon, accepting their help to stand. “Did it work?” He was hauled into Bryan’s arms and hugged so tight he couldn’t breathe. “Did it work, he asks? I thought we’d lost you. Damn it, Sandi. I told you to pull back. Why don’t you ever listen to me?” He patted his brother on the back with floppy arms. “I did, Bryan. He was just more powerful than I expected. I’ll be better prepared next time.” “Oh no. There will be no next time.” Bryan pushed him back, holding onto his biceps. “Do you hear me? Promise me you won’t do that again.” Lysander smiled sadly at his brother. “I can’t do that. I’m sorry, Bryan. We don’t know what the future holds. I might need to do it again. But you don’t have to

worry. Gideon’s dragon likes me.” Gideon staggered back a step. “You met my dragon,” he gasped, “and he likes you. How do you know?” He waved his hand in the air when Lysander opened his mouth to speak. “Never mind. It’s probably better if you don’t tell me.” He turned away. Lysander could hear him say under his breath, “He met my dragon. Mother will freak when I tell her.” Lysander winced when Gideon stumbled before catching himself. The dragon looked around, then began to clumsily walk toward Carlos who was engaged in battle with another vampire. He turned back to Bryan. “I think I broke him.” “I think you stopped my heart.” “Sorry about that. But did it work?” “See for yourself.” Bryan waved his hand in the air. Lysander looked at the darkness covering the shield. Even as he watched, it gave a faint pulse then began to dissipate, tendrils floating off then disappearing as if they’d never been. Within moments, the barrier was completely clear. “Holy crap, Bryan, did you see that?’ “Nope.” Puzzled by the tone of his brother’s face, he spun around and came face to face with the Elders, who were standing on the outside of the barrier, shock etched on their faces. “Ruth and Peter. How wonderful. We’ve been looking for you.” As one, the Elders raised their hands, sending bolts of lightning toward them, which impacted harmlessly against the shield. Lysander grinned. “Don’t you guys have anything better? This is becoming tedious.” He made a motion, and sent lightning bolts back at them through the shield, knocking the Elders down. He waited for Bryan to bind them. There were scuffling sounds behind him, then something crashed into him, taking him to the ground.

Ruth glared at him. “This isn’t over.” She flicked her wrist and a cloud of black surrounded her and Peter. When it dispersed, they were both gone. “No.” Lysander pushed at the bodies covering him, rolling himself free. He made an abortive gesture to where the Elders had been only moments before. “Damn it.” He kicked one of the vampire bodies lying on the ground, then yanked another off his brother, who quickly scrambled up, looking around. “Shit. They got away.” “I know.” Lysander pulled Bryan to the side as two more fighting vampires nearly crashed into them. “They’re always getting away from us.” “Let’s try not to worry about it. We’ve got the only exit covered so they have no other way to get out of the caves. We’ll find them when we’re done out here.” “I hope so.” Somehow, he doubted it would be that easy. Nothing ever was when it came to the Elders. Catching movement from the corner of his eye, he spun around, zapping one of the magic-s who was trying to crawl away. She fell to the ground, unconscious. A dagger came flying through the air, hitting his personal shield and knocking him back a step. He glared and looked around, pinpointing the vampire who’d thrown it at him. A hand gesture later, the vampire was laid out on the ground, smoke billowing from the hole in his chest. After that, Lysander forced himself to focus on the battle around him. The Elders would have to wait.

Carlos feinted to the right, then swiped Leon across the face when he dropped his guard. “You bastard.” “It’s not me who’s the bastard. You knew my father well.” He snuck in another blow, tearing a deep gash in Leon’s side. “Or at least the bottom of his boots.” “I’m going to kill you.” Leon rushed him, scoring a small wound across his arm before Carlos danced out of his reach.

“You’re not fast enough to kill me.” To prove it, he darted in, slashing Leon’s quad, opening it down to the bone. The other vampire lurched as his muscles were sliced in half, but quickly recovered, putting all his weight on his good leg. “You fucker. You’ll pay for that.” “You think you can catch me with only one good leg? Your traitorous thoughts have obviously rotted your brain.” “Me a traitor? You’re the one that betrayed us all. I know you saved the Consort. And now you’re working with the Prince. Your father’s sworn enemy.” He spat on the ground, “You disgust me. You don’t deserve to be a Coven leader. You’re nothing more than a weak, lying coward who only knows how to run from a fight.” He screamed when Carlos closed in, hamstringing his good leg. He fell to the ground, swiping crazily through the air with his claws as Carlos stayed just out of his reach. Tiring of the game, Carlos decided to end it. “I’m not running from this fight, Leon. It’s time for you to pay for your disloyalty. And for hurting Melissa.” Carlos prepared himself, knowing this was going to hurt like hell. If healing felt like the flesh was being seared from his bones, he could only imagine the agony that would come from taking a life. But it would be worth it to be done with Leon once and for all. He reached out his hand, plunging his clawed fingers into Leon’s chest. Using his new abilities, he forced Leon’s heart to stop beating. Leon grabbed at his wrist, staring at him in shock, then fear. As his brain finally realized he was dead, hate ed through his former Second’s eyes before life finally left them. Carlos tore his hand free and braced himself for the pain to come. Leon’s head and arms dropped to the ground with quiet thuds. Carlos held himself ready, waiting. Any moment now the burning agony would begin. Any time at all. “What are you doing,” Gideon asked. “Fuck.” Carlos spun, pressing a hand to his chest. “Don’t sneak up on me like that.” “Sorry. What were you doing?” Gideon asked again. “Waiting for the pain.”

His mate cocked his head, raising an eyebrow. Carlos waved to Leon on the ground. “I used my power to stop his heart, so I’m waiting for the pain that always comes. It should start right away.” “I see.” “It just hasn’t kicked in yet. Give it a minute.” Gideon waited with him a bit longer. “Anything yet?” “No,” Carlos said, frowning. “Why didn’t using my power hurt me?” “I think it might have, treasure. You just can’t feel it.” “What do you mean?” “Killing always leaves a mark on your soul. I suspect killing with your power would leave a bigger mark.” “Are you sure?” “Mostly. That’s how gifts from the Goddess work. They are not meant to be abused.” “What if you’re wrong? Just think of how quickly I could work through the enemy ranks, dropping them with only a touch.” “And that right there is its danger. I don’t think you should kill this way again.” “But….” “I’m serious. If you start using your power that way, you’ll want to do it more and more, which would lead you down a dark path. One I doubt you would be able to get off of.” He pulled Carlos close. “Please be satisfied using only your teeth and claws. The other way feels like a test. One you cannot afford to fail.” Carlos looked at Leon’s body. It had been so easy to kill with his power. Especially since it didn’t hurt him. He could end this war today. He would be untouchable. He could run through the battlefield and nobody would be able to stop him.

The weight of his mate’s words rang in his ears. Shit. That was where the test was, with his soul as the prize. He shuddered at how tempted he still was to use his power, even knowing the risks. He blew out a frustrated breath. He’d always sucked at tests. “Enforcers,” Jackson’s voice boomed across the battleground. “It’s time to go inside and clear the ageways.” Roman’s voice followed. “Do as the Alpha says. Report back to me if you find anything.” “Yes, Prince,” came the call. Carlos watched amazed as everyone ran to do Roman’s bidding. “Huh. My coven never obeyed me like that.” “Your father ruled through cruelty and fear. That’s what they were used to. As much as you tried to act the part, I don’t think you could force yourself to take that final step to be the leader they expected. You did just enough to survive and keep your sister safe. There is a vast difference between what you’ve experienced so far and leading those who trust you and who are trustworthy in return.” He smiled. “You will see when you meet the clan. They will all be happy to follow any orders you choose to give.” Carlos glared at his mate. “I’m not dealing with that today, dragon. The thought of you being a Prince makes my head ache. Let’s kill some more bad guys instead.” Gideon laughed. “As you wish.”

* * *

Jamie slowly came to awareness, licking the coppery sweetness off his lips. He moaned as the life-giving energy of his mate’s blood hit his system, reinvigorating his tissues, which began to slowly heal. His mouth watered,

wanting another taste. His hand reached out to find the source. A gentle laugh brought him fully alert. “Why, Melissa?” he groaned. “I told you not to give me any blood. You need to keep up your strength.” He licked his lips again, catching only the faintest hints of the blood that had been there. His body craved more but he refused to take it even though he desperately needed it. “It’s too late.” “No. Don’t say that.” “I’m sorry, Jamie. It won’t be much longer before I die. Before that happens, I want to bond with you. When I go, I want to have the memory of us being together as fully bonded mates to take with me.” “I’m so sorry we couldn’t get you out of here.” “It’s not your fault. It is what it is. with me, Jamie. I want your love to carry me from this world to the next.” He reached for her. A moment later she was leaning against him, being careful, as always, of his injuries. “If that’s what you want, Missy. We’ll our souls and take our final journey together.” He pulled her down to rest on his body, pressing gentle kisses to her face. His lips bumped her cheek and nose before finally landing on her mouth, her quiet laughter guiding him to his target. He placed delicate kisses on her plump lips, moaning at the taste of her on his tongue from where he'd nicked the succulent flesh. His fingers danced like butterflies over her back, not sure where they could safely land without causing her pain. Melissa pulled back. “As much as I appreciate it, you don’t have to be so gentle. This will be our only time. I want to feel your ion.” She knelt over him, bringing his hands up to cup her breasts. His fingers flexed, squeezing the small mounds. Her back arched, pushing them further into his hands as she ground herself down on his hardness. He squeezed again, awed when she moaned, her responsiveness heating his cold and aching body. He slid his hands down her sides and around her back, pulling her to lay fully on top of him. As her fingers undid the remnants of his pants, he slid his hands from her back to the front,

fumbling as he undid her buttons, then slid her shirt down her arms. Everything became a blur of sliding hands, teasing nips on skin, hot kisses, and sweet words until he finally slid deep into her sheltering body. He shuddered, her moist warmth welcoming him home as he forced himself to move slowly, struggling to make this wondrous feeling last as long as possible. Against his will, the speed of his thrusts increased, bringing them closer to the release that would set them both free.

Jamie raised his hips, driving up as far as he could reach, before pulling back to do it again. He let go of her waist, then slid his hands along her arms until he reached hers, then wove their fingers together. His grip tightened as the end drew near. “I love you, Missy.” “I love you too, Jamie,” she gasped from above him, her body moving in time with his. “I’m glad I got to spend my final hours with you.” “Me too. It’s time, Missy.” He slowed his movements. “Say the words with me.” Together, they spoke the traditional bonding vow. “Do you freely agree to become my True Bloodmate, forging our souls into one, as fated by the Goddess, bonded together through eternity?” “Yes,” Melissa cried as her body began to tremble, her fingers squeezing tighter. “Yes,” said Jamie as bonding magic flooded his insides. He let go of her hands, pulling her down to him so the crook of her neck was within reach of his mouth. He inhaled deeply, wanting to brand her scent on his soul. “Jamie, my teeth are tingling. What should I do?” “Bite me, Missy. Do it as hard as you can to break through the skin. Try to swallow my blood to complete the bond.” He licked her skin at the juncture of her neck, then bit down delicately, his hand gently pressing against her head as he encouraged her to do the same. When her blood hit his tongue, Jamie jerked, his body shocked by a thousand volts of electricity. From a distance, he felt the pain of Melissa’s stubby fangs stabbing into his skin and her soft sucking as she

tasted his blood for the first time. He held her tightly to him as the same storm latched onto her, the force of the electrical shocks almost pulling her from his arms as they were caught by the fury of the gale created by their bonding. Helpless, he drove himself up one last time, hearing her scream as her body clenched around his. Holding tight to each other, they rode out the storm, their souls dancing in the wind before winding around each other and ing into one.

* * *

“What was that?” Bryan asked, looking around for the source of the attack. “It felt like a mating bond being established. But who could possibly be mating here? Oh,” Lysander’s eyes rounded as the answer flashed through his mind. The same thought must have hit Carlos. He hissed, “Your vampire better not have touched my baby sister.” Lysander laughed at the idea of innocent, fumbling Jamie being Carlos’ sister’s mate. “If he did, there is nothing you can do about it. That was a True-mate bond being established. Looks like you’ve got a new baby brother.” “Son of a bitch,” yelled Carlos, kicking the vampire body lying at his feet. “How the fuck did they find an opportunity to mate if they’re prisoners?” “You will have to ask them yourself,” Roman said, ing them. “Come. We are going inside.”

* * *

Jamie was lying on his side, propped on his elbow. He gently stroked her reddish-gold hair. “You’re so beautiful,” he said, leaning down to press a kiss to her temple. “Thanks for saying that. I’m sure I look quite a sight after being trapped here for who knows how long.” “Not true. You’re the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” Melissa’s eyes snapped open. She turned to him. “Your eyes. Jamie. You can see,” she exclaimed. He touched his face. “My eyes,” he parroted. “Dear Goddess, I have them back.” Melissa lurched up, grabbing him around the neck. “I can’t believe it,” she cried, holding on tight. Jamie wrapped his arms around her, tucking his head into her shoulder as tears leaked from his new eyes. Melissa abruptly pushed him back. “But how is this possible?” Her trembling fingers stroked his cheeks, brushing away his tears. “They were gone, Jamie. Vampires can’t grow back missing parts.” “I don’t know. And I don’t care.” He cupped her cheeks. “I can see my beautiful mate. That’s all that matters. I love you, Melissa. I’m glad you will be the last sight I see.” His eyes caught on something over her shoulder. He hissed. “What is that dragon doing here?” “He’s a prisoner, just like us.” “What? A prisoner?” She nodded. “Yes. Noah was trying to help us.” “Help us? He’s the reason we were captured in the first place.” “I know,” she said, tears welling in her eyes. “But he kept checking on us and encouraged me to keep fighting. He could have left but stayed to keep us safe.” “He didn’t do a very good job,” Jamie grumbled. “He tried his best. Look what they did to him.” She pointed behind her to the

motionless dragon. “When he stopped Ruth from hurting me, they put a collar on him. He screamed so loudly, Jamie. He hasn’t woken up once since they threw him in here.” “I’m sorry that happened to him, but that’s what he gets for trusting the Elders.” He glared over her shoulder at the comatose dragon. “Jamie, he got hurt trying to help me. Please don’t be mad at him.” “I’m sorry. You might be able to forgive what he did, but I can’t. It’s his fault we’re here.” “And if it wasn’t for him,” she spoke quietly, “neither of us would have found our mate.” Jamie jerked in realization. He glared at the dragon, annoyed that he’d have to forgive him. But having Melissa was worth everything he’d gone through. And it would make her happy. “I’ll try not to hate him. But it’s going to take a while.” “That’s okay. Just be nice to him when he wakes up. If he does,” she said, worry crossing her face as she glanced back at Noah. “How did they capture him? Dragons aren’t affected by magic.” “I don’t know. But whatever they did to him was really bad.” “Did you try waking him up?” “Once I healed enough to crawl over to him, I tried.” Jamie flinched at her words. “Don’t, Jamie. You wouldn’t have been able to stop them from hurting me, so don’t let it burden you. Besides, I feel much better now. Everything’s mostly healed.” She frowned, then looked down at herself. She began running her hands over various parts of her body, which sent mixed messages to his brain. Especially when her motions became more frantic with every spot she checked. “What is it?” Jamie asked. “I’m healed. Everything is healed. Even the magic buildup in my blood is gone. How is that possible?”

“I don’t know?” Jamie asked, touching his eyes, still amazed that he could see again. “All of my injuries are healed too. That must be because I drank your blood.” “Maybe,” she said doubtfully, “but that doesn’t explain why I healed.” Jamie shrugged. “You also drank my blood. Do you think that made a difference?” She touched her lips and looked at him with wide eyes. “I did drink your blood. I’ve never been able to do that before.” “Melissa, it might have something to do with our mating bond? We are Bloodmates. Maybe that’s why you were able to drink it.” “That would be awesome if it were true. Will you let me try again?” He grinned at her. “You can bite me anytime you wish. Did you want to do it now?” She placed her hand on her stomach then reached up to touch her teeth. “I’m not actually hungry right now. I’ve never felt this good in my entire life.” I’m so happy to hear that.” He leaned over to kiss her, tucking her hair behind her ear. As he lingered, sipping on her soft lips, he ran his hands through the long strands, pulling them behind her back, his fingers getting tangled in her curls. He wished he had a brush to tame the tangled locks back to smooth silkiness. When he pulled back, his eyes caught on the double heart she had inked above her breast. Rubbing his thumb over it, he said, “This is a lovely tattoo. When did you get it done?” “I don’t have a tattoo.” “Sure, you do. It’s beautiful.” He leaned forward to press a soft kiss to the mark. “Jamie, I’m serious. I don’t have a tattoo.” He looked into her frowning eyes, then down to the mark on her chest. His eyes jerked back to hers as realization hit him. Yanking his tattered shirt over his head, he looked down. Sure enough, the same interlocking hearts marked his

own chest. “I don’t believe it,” he whispered, running his fingers over the symbol. “Jamie, what’s going on? Where did this come from?” Melissa was frowning down at her chest as she tried to brush it off. He looked at her with rounded eyes. “The Consort talked about this, but I didn’t think it was real.” “What did he say?” “He said when two people from different paranormal groups True-mate they are marked by the Goddess.” “The Goddess put these symbols on us?” “Yes. But that’s not all. He said they also receive a special power.” He touched his eyes then looked at her in wonder. “I think you were gifted with magically healing blood.” “I don’t think there’s such a thing.” “Maybe there wasn’t before,” Jamie pointed to his face, “but there is now. Eyes don’t just grow back, Missy.” “And you think my blood magically healed you?” she asked, shaking her head. “It sounds a little crazy.” “Maybe, but that doesn’t mean it’s not true. Looks at us. All of our wounds are healed.” “I thought that was because we drank each other’s blood.” “I know. But what if it’s because of you?” He looked around. “I have an idea. Let’s give some to the dragon. Maybe it will help him wake up.” She eyed him skeptically. “You really believe this?” “I do. Come on, Missy. What can it hurt?”

“Okay,” she shrugged. “I’ll try, but I wouldn’t get your hopes up.” They took a moment to pull on the torn and stained remnants of their clothes. Melissa tied the bottom of her shirt together to keep it closed as much as possible. Jamie frowned, a growl rumbling in his chest, not liking the idea of her being near the dragon with that much skin exposed, even if he was unconscious. “Really, Jamie? “What?” He looked up, surprised at the bite in her voice. “Try not to get territorial. We’re all prisoners. Save it until we’re free.” “Sorry.” He scuffed at the ground with his foot, his cheeks burning. “This is kind of new for me.” “It’s new for me too. We’ll figure it out together.” She grabbed his hand and pulled him with her as she walked over to the dragon and knelt beside him. Melissa looked at Jamie. “How should I do this?” “Here,’ he said, letting his fingernails grow long and sharp. He reached for her hand and pricked the tops of two of her fingers. Blood immediately started to well up from the small wounds. “Wipe that on his lips. If he doesn’t move, rub some on his tongue.” She slowly reached out her hand and tentatively dabbed some droplets on Noah’s lips. When nothing happened, she looked at Jamie. He nodded encouragingly. She then pushed her fingers past his lips and brushed them over his tongue. Noah’s eyes snapped open. Melissa jerked her hand back. Noah jumped up, then staggered, placing his hand on Jamie’s shoulder to catch his balance. “Noah,” a loud voice yelled, “back away from them.” The dragon turned his head, smiling. “Gideon. You came.” “Do it now.” “What?” Noah turned to face Gideon fully, and stumbled into Melissa, knocking her back.

She looked over at the cell door and shouted, “No.” But she was too late. Fire roared across the cell, hitting Noah directly in the chest. He flew backward, crashing into the wall and falling into a crumpled pile on the ground. Another icy white burst came through the door, covering the stunned dragon, who screamed before falling silent.

* * *

“The enforcers were unable to locate the Elders,” Roman said. “They discovered the caverns they were using but could find no other trace of them.” “They’ve already gone through the entire tunnel system?” Lysander asked. “Most of it. There are a few distant areas left to search, but I do not believe the Elders could have made it that far.” “I can’t believe they got away again.” Bryan stormed across the large cave that was set up as a laboratory. “We had the only exit blocked off. How did they manage to escape this time?” “If I had to guess, there was probably one of Olivia’s portals nearby,” Carlos offered. “How many of those cursed things are there?” Lysander fumed. “We need to find it and seal it off. If it’s like the one we found, the magic has probably degraded. Soon it will become unstable enough to weaken the fabric of our universe.” “Do you know that for a fact?” Carlos asked. “No. But that’s what Bryan and I think is happening to the one we found at the Council building.” “Maybe not all of the portals are unstable. It could be just that one.” “We can’t take any chances. We need to find it. Now.”

“I think you might be overreacting. Obviously, it’s working fine if Ruth and Peter managed to escape using it.” “And if I’m not? Do you want to be standing next to it when it unravels, taking you with it?” “Shit. Could that really happen?” Carlos looked down at his body as if expecting holes to spontaneously appear. “You are fine, my treasure. I’ve thoroughly inspected you, inside and out.” “Yes,” Carlos winked at his mate. “that you certainly have.” “This is not the time.” Lysander bumped Carlos’ shoulder as he walked past him. “Do you have any idea where it would be?” “Look for some kind of alcove. Olivia liked to tuck them out of the way.” Lysander nodded. “Everyone, keep your eyes open for a shimmering section in the air. There might also be burn marks on the ground.” He headed for the cave opening. Roman quickly ed him with everyone else falling in behind them. “He’s kind of bossy, isn’t he?” whispered Reid. Bryan and Max snorted. “I can hear you, dragon. You better be searching for that damned portal.” “And a little scary too,” Reid said under his breath to Gideon, who grinned and nodded.

* * *

They spent what seemed like hours walking through the extensive tunnels and caves but were unable to find any sign of the portal. Luckily, they did come

across a small, tucked away cavern that held Ruth’s records. Included in the documents were details for the soda distribution pipeline the Elder had set up. As the rest of them continued with the search, Edgar was busy making calls, trying to stop the production of the lethal drink. Frustrated by their lack of success in finding the portal the Consort was so intent on locating, Gideon stretched his dragon senses to their utmost limits. He reached further than he had before, searching for any kind of irregularity in the vast underground cave network. He was shocked when he pinged on one almost immediately. “Hold up. There’s something this way.” He turned sharply to the left and began sprinting toward the area where the anomaly had ed. As he got closer to the location, his dragon senses alerted him to the fact Noah was nearby. He put on a burst of speed, racing to the end of a long, winding tunnel. He finally exited into an area that had been set up with barred cells. Scanning the enclosures, he was horrified to see Noah attacking the captive vampires. He shouted for him to stop, rushing over to the barred door. The joy on Noah’s face when he turned toward Gideon made him hesitate, thinking he’d been mistaken about his intentions. Until Noah knocked Melissa to the ground. That act sealed his fate. Gideon opened his mouth and released his fire to stop his ex-friend from hurting Melissa again. He let go with another blast, ensuring Noah would never get up again. His heart cracked at Noah’s pained cry but broke completely when he was silenced. Gideon hung his head, tears clouding his vision from what he’d been forced to do. “You idiot,” Melissa screamed. “I told you to stop.” Gideon’s head snapped up as Melissa ran over to Noah, sliding to her knees beside his prone body. The next thing he knew, he was flying through the air. “What did you do to my brother?” Reid’s angry face loomed over him. “I said I would handle him.” Gideon blinked the spots from his eyes and rotated his jaw. He’d had no idea Reid knew how to throw a punch. “I was stopping him from attacking Jamie and Melissa.” “Is that the same Jamie and Melissa who are hovering over him right now? Because they don’t seem to think they were being attacked.” Then he was gone.

Gideon blinked. Hearing a noise to his left, he turned his head to see Reid crumpled in a heap at Carlos’ feet. “If you ever lay a hand on my mate again, I’ll tear your wings off. You hear me, jackass?” Carlos kicked dirt at Reid before grinning down at Gideon. “Thanks. I’ve wanted an excuse to punch that asshole since I met him.” He held out his hand and hauled Gideon off the ground. “Let’s see what kind of mess you’ve created now.” “Me. Why do you think this is my fault?” Carlos snorted. “Because it is, dragon.” Gideon let his mate pull him forward. Lysander, Roman, and Bryan were already in the cell, while everyone else waited in the large open area outside of it. When they reached the group gathered around Noah’s body, Gideon came under attack again when Carlos’ sister began pummeling his chest. “What is wrong with you? I told you to stop. Look at him, you stupid overgrown lizard. He’s frozen solid.” He was what? Gideon fended her off as carefully as he could. He sighed in relief when Jamie wrapped his arms around her, pulling her away. “Thanks.” “Don’t thank me,” the angry vampire glared at him. “You better hope Missy can fix him.” “You can’t fix death. I’m sorry. I thought he was attacking you.” “He’s a prisoner too, you moron. They collared him and put him in here with us. You froze him for no reason.” She lunged at him, almost pulling free from Jamie’s grip. There was that word again. “He can’t be frozen. My dragon is a fire dragon,” Gideon said. Speaking at the same time, Carlos hissed. “You better take your hands off my sister, Jamie.” The young vampire gave Carlos a nervous look, then tightened his hold,

scowling at both of them. “No.” “No?” Carlos said, pulling away from Gideon to stalk around the newly mated couple. “And why is that?” He flashed his fangs. “I don’t like it when anyone touches my sister.” Jamie’s gulp was loud in the tension-filled room. “Stop tormenting him, Carlos. You know he’s my mate.” Melissa glared at her brother. “As fun as this family reunion is, maybe we should deal with the frozen dragon,” Lysander suggested. “Why does everyone keep saying he’s frozen?” Gideon shouted, gesturing with his hands. “My dragon breathes fire. Inferno-like, hot enough to melt metal, fire. He can’t possibly be frozen.” “You can melt metal?” Bryan whistled. “Nice.” “Yes, he is, you big dumb lizard,” Melissa yelled. “Don’t call him that, Missy.” “Beloved, are you sure?” “Everybody. Shut up!” Max stalked into the room, Edgar and Jackson flanking him. “You,” he said, pointing at the Consort, “explain about the frozen part.” He looked down at Noah’s body. “I said he was frozen because he’s solid as a rock and cold.” He raised his head, eyebrow lifted to Gideon challengingly. “What would you call it?” “You must be mistaken.” Gideon closed the distance and dropped down beside Noah’s body. “I’m so sorry, my old friend.” He placed his hand over Noah’s eyelids to lower them, then snatched it back. “He’s cold.” “That’s what we’ve been trying to tell you.” Gideon could actually hear the Consort roll his eyes. “Look what you did to him,” Reid said, clumsily dropping down beside him.

Carlos leaned against his back, looking at Noah over Gideon’s shoulder. “I didn’t know you could breathe ice.” “I can’t.” “Yes, you can,” Melissa snapped. “We watched you do it. Twice.” Gideon flinched at the reminder. He reached his hand out again, laying his palm on Noah’s chest, the frigid iciness of his body almost too much to bear. He frowned, leaning closer. “What’s this around his neck?” “They collared him. It was awful,” Melissa whispered. How was that possible? Dragons can’t be collared. He brushed his fingers over a chip of stone embedded in the collar. Hissing, he snatched them quickly away as his dragon growled at the offending stone. A combination of blue smoke and icy mist streamed from his nose, startling him. What in the world? He reached up to run his fingers through the smoke, his eyes widening when he felt the cool streaks running through the heated air. “Oh, Noah. Look what he did to you.” Reid brushed his brother’s bangs off his face. The locks of hair snapped like icicles from the movement. “Shit. Sorry, Noah. I know how much your hair means to you. Or meant,” he whispered, as he picked up the broken strands and tried to stick them back to Noah’s head. “I don’t think he’s dead,” Jamie said quietly. “Missy might be able to heal him.” “What?” Both Gideon and Reid spoke at the same time. “Yeah. Missy’s blood has magical healing powers,” Jamie said, then started blushing. “She, uh, it happened, when we, umm, mated.” He glanced nervously at Carlos. “She healed my eyes with her blood.” “What was wrong with your eyes?” Roman asked. “They took them out,” Melissa said, clutching Jamie’s hand, “and did a lot of other things.” Gideon’s stomach lurched, thinking about the horrors the three captives must have experienced. He glanced up at Carlos to see he was looking a little green

himself. “I beg your pardon. They did what to you?” Roman’s voice was icy cold. “Please don’t make her say it again, Prince.” Jamie pleaded. “It doesn’t matter anymore. Missy healed me. Can we look at Noah now? Please.” “Yeah, let’s do that.” Gideon leaned back over the body and placed his palm over Noah’s heart. He focused, concentrating only on Noah, using his dragon’s powers to search for any signs of life. Touching on something, he jerked, falling back against Carlos’ legs. “What is it?” “He’s alive in there. He’s yelling at me.” He looked up at his mate, lightheaded from relief. “He’s so mad at me, but he’s still here. I didn’t kill him.” “That’s great. How do we thaw him out?” Gideon shook his head. “I have no idea.” “Maybe you should bathe him in the fire of your dragon. That seems to be your thing.” Gideon glared at his smirking mate. “I don’t understand how they were able to capture him,” Reid said. “Their magic shouldn’t have been able to touch him.” “This.” Gideon tapped on the collar, avoiding the stone. “It’s been demon infused.” “Demon. Get it off of him.” “I don’t know if I can. If it could be removed, Noah would have done it himself.” Gideon inserted the fingers of both hands under the frozen metal. The collar broke into fragments with only the slightest amount of effort. “Huh?” “Fuck me,” Carlos breathed out. “How did you do that?” “I don’t know.” Gideon touched the pieces laying on the ground. The cold metal

stung his fingertips. “Dragon magic and cold,” he whispered, “that has to be the answer.” “What now?” the Consort asked. “Do we bathe him in fire or use Melissa’s blood?” “I think we try my fire. He’s not hurt, just frozen.” “Okay. Everyone, move to the far wall. Let’s give the dragon room to work.” Carlos helped Gideon to his feet as everyone else moved out of the way. He grabbed his hand when his mate went to them. “Stay with me, please. The fire won’t hurt you.” “Sure, why not.” Carlos winked at him. “You haven’t set me on fire yet today. I knew it was only a matter of time.” Gideon barked out a laugh, some of the tension leaving his body. He turned and focused on Noah, his heart pounding with trepidation, hoping what he was about to attempt worked. Clutching tightly to his mate’s hand, he breathed deep, then let loose with his fire. The blistering blue flame roared across the room and enveloped Noah’s body. Nobody spoke as they waited. The only sound came from the crackling pops of rocks exploding from the intense heat. The flames flared briefly before dying down. Noah didn’t move. Gideon’s heart sank. “Maybe you should try again,” Carlos whispered. “Wait,” Bryan cried. “I think I saw his fingers move.” Again, they waited, everyone holding their breath as they watched closely for any movement. Air gusted from Gideon when he finally saw Noah’s chest rise. Quiet murmurs broke out behind him when Noah’s fingers twitched. The next sign of movement was when his muscles started clenching and relaxing. After a few minutes, Noah groaned, then slowly sat up. He blinked owlishly at them, then rubbed his eyes. After scrubbing his face with his hands, he combed them through his hair, stopping part way. His head slowly swiveled toward his brother. “You asshole. What did you do to my hair?” Gideon snorted. Carlos started laughing.

“It’s not funny. Do you have any idea how much I pay my stylist? She’s going to kill me when she sees this,” he whined, his fingers touching the abruptly sheared off ends high on his forehead. That was too much for everyone. Noah glared at the room at large when they all started laughing. “Excuse me, Prince. Consort.” Roman turned to the enforcer waiting outside the cell. “What is it, Stefan?” “We found this on one of the vampires. I thought it might be important.” Roman walked over to take the object he held out. “Thank you,” Romans said, frowning at whatever he held. “What is it?” asked the Consort, peering into his hand. “I’m not exactly sure.” Roman held it up. Gideon gasped when he saw the iridescent sheen. “That’s a dragon scale. From One who has been missing for eons.” He walked over and reverently accepted the scale Roman held out. He brushed his fingers over the sparkling surface, gazing in wonder at what he held. “It’s from the Great One,” he whispered, blinking to clear his misty eyes. “Who is that?” Carlos asked quietly, leaning against his side. “The Father of all Dragonkind,” Reid said, ing them. “Why would His scale be here?” He looked closer. “Or at least part of one.” Gideon rubbed his thumb along the scorched and jagged edge. “It would have taken immense power to break this,” he said, turning it over. “Wait. There’s writing on the back.” He held it up to his eye, trying to read the faded lines. “What does it say?” “I’m not sure. It’s an ancient form of writing that has long gone out of use. A scholar of languages might be able to read it. I, unfortunately, never showed an aptitude for such things.”

“Luckily, I did.” Noah stumbled over, plucking the dragon shard from Gideon’s hand. He squinted, holding the scale fragment up at various angles. “I need better light to make it out.” A moment later, he was surrounded by glowing orbs. “Thanks,” he said absently as he focused on the writing. “Interesting,” he said, after studying it for a few minutes. “What does it say?” the Consort asked, taking the scale from Noah and peering intently at it. “It’s only a portion of whatever was written, so it doesn’t make much sense.” Noah looked around. “, I’m translating from an ancient dragon language. This is the closest I can come to modern English.” He cleared his throat before speaking slowly in a low voice, “…thus, they shall converge and the liberator will set them free.” The Consort jerked as if he’d been jolted, the shard dropping from his limp fingers. “Sandi? What is it?” “I think,” he started, then paused, looking down at the broken scale before turning to Bryan. “I think this might be part of the prophecy.” Roman turned to the enforcer who was still standing outside of the cell, avidly watching. “Stefan, where did you say you got this?” “It fell out of one of the dead vampire’s pockets when we were moving them. The captured magic-s said his name was Leon. “That figures,” Carlos snorted. “He probably stole it from the Elders. That asshole never could be trusted.”

Chapter Twenty-One

The Galway Mansion, a few days later…

Edgar ended the call, set his phone to the side, and picked up his tablet. “Christof’s poisoned vampires drank the bags of doctored blood, as per your orders. Every one of them has fully recovered.” He swiped through the screens before adding the information to the database they were using to keep track of the covens. “Thank you, Edgar. That is welcome news.” Roman paused. “I presume you did not mention how we achieved it?” “No. I only told Christof that we had found the cure and each of his vampires were required to drink at least one of the bags we provided.” “Very good. Now that we have confirmed it will work, we can prevent any more vampire deaths.” “And using Melissa’s blood is much more efficient than sending Carlos touring around the country.” Lysander winked at the vampire. “And a hell of a lot less painful.” Carlos draped his arm around his sister’s shoulders. “Thank you for sparing me that, Missy.” Lysander bit back a grin when Jamie knocked Carlos’ arm off his mate’s shoulders, pulling her closer to him. Both vampires were sitting on either side of Melissa and had been squabbling over her all afternoon like two dogs over a bone. Melissa shrugged, her cheeks tinged with pink. “It was no trouble. I’m just glad it worked.” “Edgar, can you work out an estimate of how much of Melissa’s blood will be required to doctor shipments of bagged supplies for every coven?” Lysander asked. “It should be enough to carry them through the next couple of months. It will take some time until we get all the soda out of circulation. We don’t want any of the vampires to be compromised if they sneak off to feed from a donor

before we give the all clear.” “We should consider the donors as well,” Bryan said. “Even though Casey didn’t show signs of being harmed, we don’t know what the long-term effects from drinking the sodas might be.” “You’re right.” Lysander’s brow creased. “Edgar, what would it take to get the manufacturing plant up and running again?” “Why would you want to do that, Consort?” Jackson asked. “I thought the idea was to shut it down.” “It is. But I’m thinking that we should let the production of the drinks continue for a few more runs and add Melissa’s blood to the batches. That might be enough to reach most of the blood donors to neutralize any lingering effects of the demon poison.” Jackson nodded, smiling. “Good idea. Using the Elders’ own methods to undo all the damage they caused is probably the quickest way to fix things.” He grinned. “And it would make them furious if they knew.” Lysander grinned back. “Exactly.” “I arranged for an emergency shutdown of the plant due to suspected contamination of the product,” Edgar said, frowning at his tablet. “It will take a bit of work to dispose of all the soda stock and do a complete sanitization of the plant, but I think we should be able to begin production on a new batch in a week or so.” “Good. Can you set that in motion? Once the soda is prepared and ready to be packaged, we’ll add our special ingredient.” “How do you plan on doing that?” Edgar asked. “The workers might get suspicious if a bunch of strangers show up to the Denver manufacturing plant and start dumping vials into the storage vats.” Lysander grinned. “That’s easy. Thanks to Ruth’s meticulous records we know Peter was scheduled to make weekly drop-offs with the poison. Once the plant is up and running, we’ll just take his place. But with the blood additive instead.”

“That might work.” Edgar nodded as he looked at the screen. “I’ll estimate the quantity of Melissa’s blood we’ll need for that as well.” His fast fingers began tapping on his tablet again. “Consort, you might want to take a look at the employees too. Chances are, the Elders recruited some of them,” Gideon said. “If anyone else was involved in their plan and knowingly added the demon poison to the soda batches, we need to identify them before you ship any of the new product.” “I think we will find that most of the workers had no knowledge of the Elders’ actions,” Roman said. “But Gideon has a point. If any of the people in charge were in on the plan, they will need to be dealt with.” Lysander nodded. “Yeah. The last thing we want is someone setting up shop somewhere else if they have a stockpile of the demon poison we don’t know about.” He looked at everyone in attendance at the emergency meeting Roman had called. “Does anybody have a suggestion for how we can investigate without tipping off the guilty and sending them into hiding?” He waited as everyone thought over the problem. After a few moments, Bryan spoke up. “I think the best way to avoid arousing suspicion is to investigate the staff during the weekly drop-offs. We’ll need someone that can fit in but also be able to protect themselves if things turn ugly.” “Any idea who?” “Yes. Nick’s clan is in Denver. I’m thinking this is something Bill could handle if he’s available.” “I like Bill,” Edgar said. “He’s solid and would get along great with the workers. And he can definitely look after himself if things get sticky.” Lysander frowned. “Would he have a problem working alone? I thought he and Ted were partners.” Jackson snorted. “If you want to involve Ted, you’ll have to pry him away from Mary. Which I wouldn’t recommend.” Lysander’s eyes rounded at the mention of the formidable Beta wolf. “No. Let’s not bother her with that. We’ll ask Bill if he’s good to work by himself.” Bryan

snorted. Lysander flipped him off. “Did you want to be the one to ask Mary if we can steal Ted from her for an undetermined length of time?” Bryan shook his head. “Nope. Not even a little bit. I’ll call Nick the minute we’re done, but I don’t expect there will be an issue. I know Bill would love to help us. He’s bored and thinks we lead exciting lives.” He rolled his eyes. “Too exciting sometimes.” “Truer words, little brother.”

Roman leaned forward in his chair and smiled at Jamie’s mate. “Melissa, as much as I appreciate your willingness to donate your blood to help counteract the damage done by the Elders, I do not want this to be a burden for you. Now that we have the records of the Elders’ experiments, we can begin work on another solution to neutralize the poison. You must let us know if the demands being put on you become more than you are comfortable with. “I don’t want anyone else to suffer or possibly die while you’re working on the cure. I’m good to continue.” She smiled. “Besides, it doesn’t take more than a few drops for an entire batch of bagged blood supplies. I don’t imagine it will take much more for a vat of soda.” “True. But do not feel this is something you must do.” “Prince, I’ve been getting blood from Carlos my entire life. I feel like it evens the scales if I can now give mine to save others.” “That’s amazingly generous of you,” Roman said “It’s really not. Every time Jamie feeds or your healer draws some of my blood, I can feel the magic levels in my body go down. I’m beginning to think that’s how my magic was supposed to be used all along. I don’t think it was ever intended for me to access like a normal magic- but was instead meant to make my blood magical. But until I mated, I didn’t have a way to keep the levels from building up.”

“I am pleased that donating it gives you relief. The vampire community owes you a debt that can never be repaid.” Roman tipped his head to Melissa. “However, as they are not aware of that debt, please accept my undying gratitude for all you have done in saving them.” “Why don’t they know?” she asked, puzzlement crossing her face. “Because we can never tell them.” “Why not?” “Doing so would put you at risk,” Roman said. “At risk?” Melissa’s brow furrowed. “How?” “If anyone finds out about you, they will want a piece of you. We can’t let that happen.” Roman’s eyes ed over the room, making sure everyone’s attention was on him. “Melissa’s safety is one of the main reasons I called this meeting. Before we leave here today, I must have everyone’s agreement that knowledge of Melissa’s abilities will never leave this room.” “I don’t understand why we would keep this to ourselves?” Melissa asked. “If people are sick or dying, I want them to know they can come to me for help.” Lysander’s eyes opened wide. “Roman’s right. We can’t tell them. If everyone knows what you can do, they will want you and your magical blood. But it won’t always be in a friendly way.” He turned to his mate. “She could be in a lot of danger. We have to protect her.” “I can protect her. She’s my sister,” Carlos said “No. She’s my mate. I will make sure nothing can hurt her.” Jamie glared at the other vampire. Roman interrupted. “Neither of you can safeguard her from something of this magnitude. Everyone will want her. Every mother with a sick child, any paranormal who is on the cusp of losing a loved one, or anyone dying of old age. The ones I’m most worried about are those who will see the financial potential.” “Damn,” Bryan whispered, “I didn’t even think of that.”

“Yes. Melissa is essentially a Fountain of Youth. The only way to ensure she is kept safe is to make sure nobody finds out what she can do. Which is the reason I will be requiring all of you to take an oath, sealed with magic, that you will never speak a word of her abilities to anyone beyond those of us here.” Roman made eye with every person in the room. “The penalty for breaking the oath will be death.” “That seems a bit severe,” Bryan said. “It is intended to be. Otherwise, the day will come when Melissa will find herself hooked up to a machine with her blood being drained and sold off to the highest bidder.” Melissa’s gasp was loud in the silent room. Lysander shuddered. “I see you’ve given this a lot of thought.” “I have. Desperate people do desperate things, but we could protect her from them easily. The greatest threat will come from those who are motivated by the financial gain. They would do anything or risk anything to get their hands on her. Their immorality and greed will drive them to do unconscionable acts with no care for any innocents that might get in their way.” Bryan whistled. “That will make it hard to keep her safe.” “Yes. That is why it is so important that nobody finds out about her abilities.” “I agree.” Lysander nodded. “Bryan or I could seal the vow, but I think using dragon magic would be best. Gideon, can you do this?” “I can, but are you sure you want to have the ultimate punishment? There is no turning back if anybody changes their minds later.” “I understand. But it must be this way if we are to keep Melissa safe.” “But I want to help people,” Melissa said. She shrugged off Jamie’s arm and stood up, glaring at Roman. “What good is having this power if I can’t use it to heal those who desperately need help?” “And we will come up with a way for you to do that safely. One that doesn’t

exploit you more than we have already done.” Lysander also stood up. “What are you talking about? We did not exploit her. She agreed to heal the poisoned vampires and donors and we just…we needed… we could have….” He sat down with a thump. “You’re right. We did exploit her. We could have taken the time to create the cure first. More vampires would have died, but if we’d made the effort, we wouldn’t have needed to use Melissa’s blood. It was just easier and faster.” “Which is exactly my point. Who are we to decide who lives and who dies? And we cannot ask her to cure everyone. That is a misuse of her gift. Together, we must determine a path forward that will allow her to assist those in need, but not at her expense. We need to protect her from everyone. Even from ourselves.” He looked around the room. “Are we agreed on that?” Everyone slowly nodded. Roman clasped his hands. “I feel there is one more measure necessary for her continued safety. And that is to provide her with a place to live that has the highest level of protection possible.” “Where is that?” Carlos asked. “There is no safer place for her to live than with her mate on the Estate grounds, where will be sheltered behind the most powerful force on Earth. All of us.” “No.” Carlos stood up. “Melissa will stay with me. I can look after her.” “How?” Jamie glared at him. “You can’t even look after yourself. My Prince will keep her safe.” “My mother can keep me safe,” Melissa said. “You don’t have to worry, Prince. She’s a powerful magic-.” “Carlos will be living with me. My clan will be able to protect Melissa,” Gideon stated. “There is no need to concern yourself with her, Prince. We have more than adequate defenses to keep her guarded.” “I don’t think that will work, Gideon. Won’t you and Carlos be moving here?” Lysander asked.

The sudden silence was deafening.

Gideon tilted his head. “Why would we do that, Consort? My home is in New York.” “There are two spots that still need to be filled on the Paranormal Council. I think they are meant for you and Carlos. Once you take the positions, it would make more sense if you lived here with the rest of us.” “What?” Bryan stormed across the room. “We never talked about putting Carlos on the Council?” “I know. I’m sorry for springing it on you like this. I just have a really strong feeling it’s supposed to be this way.” He smiled gently at his brother. Bryan paused with his mouth part way open. His eyes narrowed as he studied Lysander’s face. Finally, he nodded. “Okay. If you think this is how it should go, that is enough for me.” “And for myself as well,” Roman stated. “Well, it’s not enough for me,” Carlos said. “I never agreed to be on your damn Council.” “Carlos, the two spots that are empty need representation from a vampire and a shifter. You and Gideon are perfect to fill those vacancies.” “Go find someone else. I’m not interested.” Ignoring him, Lysander continued. “Something about the way you were raised makes you uniquely suited for the role.” “I’m sure there are a lot of vampires out there that were starved and abused. Go talk to one of them.” His eyes darted around the room. Lysander assumed he was looking for the nearest exit. “It’s not just that. Something about the challenges you have overcome in your life up to this point have shaped who you are. There is also a hidden strength in

you that needs only to be tamed.” Carlos froze at these words, throwing a quick glance at his mate. He looked back at Lysander, whispering, “My beast?” Lysander nodded. “Yes. There is a reason for everything you have gone through. That you’ve met all the challenges you’ve had to face and come out with your soul intact speaks volumes about your character.” He smiled. “It surprised me at first when I realized you were supposed to take that spot. But after seeing how big your heart is, I now understand.” Carlos stared at him with rounded eyes, momentarily silenced. Lysander turned to the Dragon Prince. “And Gideon is best suited to fill the other vacancy. Who better than the Prince of Dragons to speak for the shifters?” “He’ll be King one day,” Carlos said, rallying in defense of his mate. “He can’t do both.” “True. When that day comes, he’ll have to step aside. He can then appoint someone he trusts in his place or one of his children can take the position.” “Children,” Carlos squeaked. “Who said anything about children?” Lysander just smiled. “Stop looking at me like that. It’s creeping me out.” Lysander laughed. “Why do you think I do it?” “Asshole. I’m still not ing your stupid Council.” “Not even to keep your sister safe?” “What does Missy have to do with this?” “She is part of the world; therefore, she is at risk. I think,” Lysander paused, looking around the room, “no, I know, it will take all of us to defeat the Elders and the demon that is influencing them.” Carlos glared. “You can’t possibly know that.”

“I do know that.” “How?” “I see things. Sometimes clearly. Other times, it’s only a feeling.” He walked over and crouched down in front of the glowering vampire. “This time it’s more than that. I know in my bones that it will take all of us to save the world. And you and Gideon have your parts to play as well. If we don’t have you, we will fail.” “Did I tell you how much I hate being told what to do? Especially when I know you’re only the messenger?” He glared at the ceiling. “You have. And I get it. The rest of us have had time to adjust to the roles we’ve been put in. This is still new for you and you’re chafing at being guided in your choices. But there’s something you should know.” Lysander leaned in to whisper in his ear. “Resistance is futile.” Carlos snorted. “You’re an ass.” Lysander grinned. “True. But here’s something you might not have considered. If you move to the Estate, you’ll get to be near your sister every day and can make sure Jamie is treating her like a queen.” Carlos’ eyes narrowed. Then he grinned. “Very good points.” He got up and moved over to the other side of Melissa, jamming himself down between her and Jamie. Putting his arm over her shoulder, he turned to the young vampire. “Did you hear that, Jamie? It sounds like we’ll be living together. Won’t that be great fun?” The horror on Jamie’s face made Lysander bite down hard on his lip to keep from laughing. “I can sell my half of the business to Reid.” Gideon offered. “You can?” Reid asked, surprised. Carlos’ head snapped around. “You would do that?” “Of course. You should be near your sister. You also don’t have a coven to live

with anymore, so staying here would allow you to be near other vampires. Besides, I can talk to my mother and father whenever I want to. I don’t need to live in New York to stay in touch.” Carlos snorted. “I hope you have a good phone plan. Otherwise, your bills are going to be huge.” Reid and Noah began snickering. Gideon made a face at them, then smiled sheepishly at Carlos. “Did I forget to mention that as I am of the Royal line, I can talk to anyone in my family, anywhere in the world, by speaking directly into their minds?” “No, you sure as fuck did not. Wait a second. Did you just talk in my head?” Gideon smiled. Carlos glared. “Can you read my thoughts, too? Because if you can, you better stay the hell out of there.” Lysander burst out laughing. “This is not funny. How would you like having someone poking around in your head all the time?” He laughed harder, holding up his hand when Carlos started hissing. “I know exactly what you’re talking about. I said almost the exact same thing to Roman the first time he did that to me.” Carlos’s eyebrows shot up to his hairline. “You can talk to each other in your heads too?” He nodded. “Just like you can. It’s a part of the bond between True-mates.” “It is?” squealed Melissa. “Do me, Jamie. Do it right now.” Carlos hissed, snapping his fangs at the younger vampire. “You better not do her right now.” “Carlos Rossi! I was talking about him speaking in my head and you know it.” Melissa pushed her brother off the couch and stood over him where he lay

sprawled on the floor. “You need to stop this crap right now. Jamie is my mate. He is the only reason I survived captivity. If you don’t stop picking at him, I’ll… I’ll…I’ll tell my mother.” “Tell your mother what?” asked a voice from the doorway. Melissa spun around. “Mother?” “Margaret?” Carlos pushed himself to his feet. “How did you get in here,” Bryan asked, crossing the room to the magic- standing in the entrance. Lysander rushed to his side. “She came with me,” said another voice, the regal undertones and power emanating from her let Lysander know someone of importance had arrived. “Mother?” Gideon walked over and kissed her on the cheek. “What are you doing here?” “Doesn’t anybody know how to knock anymore?” Bryan groused. “I don’t know why I even bother with security when you dragons just waltz in here whenever you feel like it.” “I’m sorry, dear. We would have had ourselves announced, but I wanted to surprise my son. Please accept my apologies for not respecting the sanctity of your household.” She curtsied to Bryan. He reached out his hand, helping her back up. “No need to apologize, ma’am, though that was the nicest one I’ve ever received. Welcome to our home. I am happy to make your acquaintance, er….” “Queen Sophia Carmichael, Red Dragon, Clan Taren. I’m most pleased to make your acquaintance, as well.” Bryan jolted upon hearing identity. “Bryan Galway, Galway Clan leader, and Mage.” He bowed over her hand. Lysander also bowed to her, holding her hand carefully when the Queen held it out to him, “Lysander Galway, Queen Sophia. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

She giggled, waving her hand in the air. “Don’t worry about the queen bit. It’s rather fun when I get to make a grand entrance and it certainly sounds impressive. But it’s a bit pretentious when one is amongst friends, don’t you think?” Lysander chuckled. “If you say so.” His eyes flicked toward the other woman. “My apologies, Sophia, who did you say you brought with you?” “I didn’t,” the Queen said, before leaning in to whisper in his ear. “You have a lovely way of calling an oversight to task dear. Don’t ever lose that discretion.” Lysander couldn’t help but laugh. “Nobody has ever accused me of being discrete before. Thank you for saying so.” He lifted her hand and pressed another kiss to her knuckles as she smiled fondly at him. Queen Sophia motioned to the woman waiting patiently to be introduced. Lysander took note of the power emanating from her. “This lovely lady who came with me is Margaret. I believe you know her daughter, Melissa.” Bryan held out his hand. “Welcome to our home. You have a lovely daughter.” Lysander nodded. “Pleased to meet you, ma’am.” “Likewise.” She looked over his shoulder, frowning at whatever she saw. He turned his head, smothering a grin when he realized her eyes were locked on Jamie’s arm wrapped around her daughter’s waist. Bryan bowed to Sophia. “If you will excuse me, I’ll escort Margaret to meet Melissa’s new mate.” “Her mate? We’ll just see about that.” Margaret stormed across the room. She pushed Carlos out of her way to stand in front of Jamie and Melissa. She began talking rapidly, with much hand waving and finger pointing. Jamie shrunk back every time her finger jabbed in his direction. Sighing, Bryan turned to Sophia. “Please excuse me. I’d better go rescue Jamie. He’s never had to deal with an overprotective mother before.” A hand landed on his arm. “Stay out of it, dear. Let the boy deal with this on his own. She’ll have more respect for him if he stands up to her.” She looked over

his shoulder. “Look. Your young kitten has already grown claws.” Lysander exchanged glances with Bryan, then turned to see what she was talking about. Sure enough, Jamie had squeezed into the space between Melissa and her mother, who continued to harangue them. But now Jamie stood with his arms crossed. It looked like he was going word for word with Margaret. Lysander hadn’t realized the young vampire had that much fight in him. “Sometimes adversity is the best way to learn what a person is made of,” Sophia whispered. “Jamie has had more than his fair share recently,” Lysander whispered back. “Please excuse me again. Margaret might be in need of protection now.” Bryan gave a snappy bow, then pivoted and ed the group gathered around Melissa. “I do like your brother’s sense of honor.” “He’s one of the best people you’ll ever meet.” “As are you, young Galway.” Lysander felt his cheeks grow hot. His eyes flicked sideways, catching sight of Carlos, who was now standing with Gideon. He leaned in to whisper, “I’m going to let you torment, er, I mean, greet your new son-in-law now.” Sophia giggled. “You had it correct the first time. Go. I’ll have a word with them, then I’ll bring the boys over. I believe we have a few things to discuss.” Lysander grinned. “It was truly my pleasure. I look forward to getting to know you better.” “Likewise.” She winked at him, then abruptly turned her head, her sharp gaze landing on her son and Carlos. Lysander stepped back, grinning as her focus shifted to the vampire. He really hoped Sophia made Carlos squirm.

“Your mother is magnificent,” breathed Carlos. The Queen’s head swiveled toward them, her glittering ice blue eyes locking onto Carlos. “My mother is known for her impeccable manners, grace, and beauty.” “It’s a shame it didn’t get ed down her bloodline.” Gideon let out a bark of laughter. “Mother would be the first to agree with you.” “And she does.” The Queen said, ing them. “Mother. Seriously. Why are you here? Gladys was supposed to keep you at home.” She raised her eyebrow. “Is that the way you were taught to greet your mother?” “My apologies.” He bowed over the hand she held out, kissing her knuckles. They both chuckled when he swept her into his arms and spun her around. “I’ve missed you,” he said, setting her gently back on her feet. “I’ve missed you too, dear.” She eyes Carlos speculatively. “I’d like to introduce you to Carlos Rossi, my True-mate.” “It’s lovely to finally meet you, Carlos. Gladys had nothing but good things to say about you.” She held out her hand to him, upon which Carlos performed a smooth courtly bow, winking as he pressed a kiss to her knuckles. Queen Sophia grinned back at him. When Carlos stood upright, she hooked her arm through his and began leading him to the couches. “Come, Gideon. us while I learn more about your lovely Carlos.” “Yes, Mother.” Once they were seated, the Queen turned to her son. “Gladys told me you’d run into some trouble. I was surprised I didn’t hear about it from you.” Gideon gave her a sheepish look. “I’m sorry. It’s been a bit of a whirlwind since I met my treasure.” “Tell me.”

Gideon began with tracking his mating talisman to the destroyed bunker. The tale continued with everyone adding their parts as they unfolded the horrifying plot of the Elders and their attempts to destroy the Paranormal communities. “Excuse me,” the Queen said, holding up her hand. “Let’s back up a moment.” She turned to Reid and Noah. “Did I hear that correctly? The collar they put around your neck incapacitated you?” “Yes, Your Highness.” “Aunt Sophia will do. Your mother is my best friend after all.” “Yes, Auntie.” “What else can you tell me about it.” “The pain was excruciating. I don’t much after they put it on except for feeling like I was being burned alive.” He shuddered, then whispered, “My dragon was afraid of it.” “I’m sorry you had to go through that, Noah. Know that I am proud of you for staying in that dreadful situation to help out your friends.” Noah nodded, red tingeing his cheeks. The Queen pinned Gideon with a hard look. “I’m disappointed to hear you tried to kill your best friend. “Ex-friend.” “Unrequited love makes fools of the best of us. Forgive Noah for his moment of weakness. We don’t need the strife in our family.” “Maybe,” Gideon grumbled. “Gideon Augustus Carmichael.” “No, Mother. I won’t forgive him just because you say so. He turned his flame on my mate. I’m not ready to let bygones be bygones.” “Meh,” Carlos waved his hand in the air. “It was a small misunderstanding. It’s

partially my fault for goading the arrogant ass.” He snapped his mouth closed before turning to the Queen. “I beg your pardon.” The Queen only laughed. “Be who you are, dear. Please don’t change on my .” She grinned at him. “I will it, I can’t wait to bring you to Court. Those broken-toothed lizards won’t know what to make of you.” She giggled. “It’ll do them good to be shaken loose from their archaic formalities.” “Mother! Those are Father’s senior advisors.” “Hush, dear. It’s true and you know it. As does your father.” “Still.” She waved her hand dismissively. “Never mind that. Tell me how you managed to turn your flame from fire to ice.” “I don’t know what happened. I thought I saw Noah attacking Melissa and turned my flame on him. But instead of burning him up, it froze him.” “Which is fortunate. I would not have wanted to tell Gretchen my boy killed her son.” She leveled a look on Gideon that left him squirming. “What happened next?” “After I confirmed he was alive, I attempted to remove his collar. It crumbled apart in my hands.” “Are you sure the stone was demon infused? Perhaps it was only an anchor for the collar’s binding magic.” “I’m sure. Otherwise, Noah would have been able to break it himself.” He frowned. “I’m convinced it was the combination of cold and dragon magic that weakened it.” “Gladys did mention using ice after you were injured.” “That’s where the Consort got the idea to destroy the demon cloud on the battlefield.” “And this was accomplished by using your magic? With your dragon’s consent?”

“Yes.” The Queen shook her head. “I did not know such a thing was possible. I’d like to speak further with both you and the Consort about that.” “Yes, Mother.” “Of course, Sophia. I’m happy to talk whenever you want.” “Thank you, dear. I think the King will need to hear about it first. He may have more knowledge on how you managed to achieve a connection.” “Sure. Just let me know when. I’m at your disposal.” The Queen smiled at Lysander before turning back to Gideon. “Breathing ice flame.” She shook her head. “That is powerful magic your dragon has developed. It will be interesting to see what your father has to say about it.” Gideon nodded. “It will come in useful in dealing with demons, now that we know their magic is susceptible to cold dragon magic.” The Queen’s face turned serious. “I’m worried that you found proof of demon involvement. If even one manages to cross over to Earth, it could mean the end of all living things.” “How do we stop that from happening?” the Consort asked. “I don’t know.” “Damn. I was afraid you’d say that.” “Why would the Elders work with a demon if it’ll end up killing them along with everyone else? Surely they can’t think it will let them live?” Bryan asked. “It might want them to serve it.” By the way her face twisted, Carlos didn’t think she believed that. “Ruth wanted the power,” Melissa said quietly. “She thought she deserved payment for all her years of looking after the paranormal communities.” “And working with a demon was her only choice?” the Consort asked.

“It gave them more power.” Melissa shrugged. “It seems kind of silly to me that they would trust it.” “Unless they think they will be able to control it,” mused the Queen. “Which they can’t. But their arrogance and hunger for power may be blinding them to their danger.” “We have to figure out how to stop it,” the Consort said. “It’s only a matter of time before they bring it over. And it will be sooner than we’re ready for.” The Queen’s head snapped over to the Consort. They looked at each other for a long time. Carlos wasn’t sure what ed between them, but he had no doubt something important had just occurred. The Queen nodded. “That is another thing we can discuss with the King.” “I look forward to meeting him.” “And he will love meeting you, dear.” Nodding her head at the Consort, the Queen clasped her hands together and turned to Jamie. “There is one last thing I need to understand. Tell me, young Jamie. How is it your injuries have healed so completely?” Jamie froze. Carlos could see Melissa’s hand turning white as he tightened his hold on it, but she gave no sign of discomfort. The Queen continued. “I am aware that vampires are known for their rapid healing ability to overcome all but the worst damage, but the injuries you sustained should not have healed as they have. Why is that?” Jamie’s mouth opened and closed. He looked at Melissa, his eyes as wide as they could go. Not knowing what they should say to Gideon’s highly observant and incredibly astute mother, Carlos’ eyes flitted from Roman to his Consort, before landing on Gideon. The other men were doing the same thing. It took only a moment to realize that Gideon’s shrewd mother was watching them through narrowed eyes. “Somebody had best tell me what is going on. The lot of you have much to learn about keeping secrets under pressure. Except for you, of course, Prince Roman.

Your game play is excellent.” Roman nodded at Sophia. “Thank you. You have us at a bit of a disadvantage. It was decided that we would all take a blood oath against revealing the very secret that you are asking about.” “I suppose the oath had a penalty of death for breaking it?” “That is correct.” She shook her head. “That won’t do. I will not allow any of you to take such an oath.” “I fear I must insist. The secret we hold is one in which we can take no chance of the knowledge ever leaving this room.” “I would be very upset if any of you were to die for a moment of carelessness.” “Be that as it may, guarding this knowledge must come before all others.” Sophia got up from her chair and walked over to lean her hip against the front of Roman’s desk. Clasping her hands in front of her, she asked, “What if I could offer a safer, and ultimately more effective solution.” Roman tilted his head. “I’m listening.” “I can use dragon magic to bind your words so that none may overhear them.” Roman frowned. “How would that work exactly?” “If anyone present were to speak of this secret in mixed company, any others that were in earshot would only hear a casual conversation about, let’s see,” she snapped her fingers, “about the weather. It will also cover any written words, sign language, or any other possible methods of communication.” “You’re saying that if we were in the middle of dinner and started talking about the secret, everyone near us would only hear a discussion about the weather?” Lysander asked. “Yes, dear. This is the best way to ensure nobody finds out there even is a secret.

It cannot be accidentally overheard, nor can anyone be tortured for the information. The best part is nobody is at risk of dying by breaking a blood-vow because of a misspoken word within earshot of the wrong person.” “Queen Sophia. You’re amazing. That is a brilliant solution.” Lysander grinned at her before looking at his mate. “Don’t you think so?” “Just to clarify, any form of oral, written, or physical communication will be covered by this, correct?” “Correct.” “What about mental communication between mates or conversation between dragons?” “Very good questions, Prince. Yes, they will be covered as well. Any communication, from morse code to smoke signals will only be recognized as a discussion about the weather.” “My mate is correct. You are brilliant, Sophia. I would appreciate you performing this magic on all of those present.” “I would love to,” she said, her eyes sparkling as she clapped her hands, “as soon as someone spills the details.” “Mother!” She started laughing. After a moment of shocked silence, the others ed in.

* * *

Lysander blinked as the tingly cool wave of dragon magic ed through him. “There,” said Sophia, “you’re all done. How do you feel?”

“I feel really great. Almost energized?” He raised his eyebrow. “Did you do something else to me?” She giggled. “I might have woven a bit of dragon protection and healing in as well. You are very important, dear. I wanted to do my part in keeping you safe.” “Thank you.” Sophia turned to look over her shoulder. “Gideon, Carlos, come here please.” Lysander froze as a mark on her collarbone became visible when her clothing shifted. Sophia turned back to him. “Is there anything wrong, dear?” Lysander jerked, then lifted his eyes to hers, giving her a faint smile. “My apologies. I sometimes get distracted.” He bowed. “Thank you again for your help in keeping Melissa’s secrets.” “It was my pleasure. She’s been gifted with a wonderful, yet frightening, power. Keeping her safe is the responsibility of all of us.” “That it is.”

Lysander leaned back in his chair and focused inside, trying to see what protections Sophia had given him. Against his will, his eyes strayed back to the mark on the Dragon Queen’s neck. “Lysander, dear. Are you sure nothing’s wrong?” Sophia asked. He winced at getting caught staring again. He might as well ask. He needed to know. “Sophia, did you ever meet our father, John Galway?” Her brow lifted in surprise, but she answered politely. “No, dear. I don’t believe I have.” “Are you sure?” “Yes,” she said slowly, “but give me a minute and I’ll check with my dragon. Her memory is much better than mine.” Her eyes became distant for a moment before sharpening back to their normal ice blue. “I’m sorry. I have never met

your father, though we have heard of his stellar reputation. Why do you ask?” “Please indulge me a moment longer.” Lysander tapped his collarbone. “I noticed that you have a birthmark. It seems rather unique.” She nodded, smiling. “It’s a family birthmark that runs in my bloodline. It never misses a generation, so every one of us has one. Gideon, show him.” Gideon obediently turned around. He lowered his shirt collar, baring the back of his neck to reveal a scarlet symbol exactly like the Queen’s. Beside him, Roman drew in a sharp breath before going still. “Thank you, Sophia. I wonder if you can explain how I got this.” Lysander pushed up his sleeve, baring his upper arm. She gasped as she stared at his birthmark, which was a perfect match to her own.

* * *

Somewhere in the Bayou…

Zachary slid quietly around the edge of the rock, his fingers resting on the damp surface as he leaned forward to look down at the scene unfolding below him. He stifled his gasp, hardly daring to breathe the humid, musty air that felt heavy in his lungs. The Consort had been right. Ruth had Jillian laid out on an altar and was preparing to sacrifice the girl. He couldn’t let that happen. He carefully pulled back, then quietly moved from his vantage point, searching the slick walls for a safe way down. Coming to an area that offered advantageous hand and footholds, he climbed down to the cave’s floor and silently crept toward the ancient altar. He peered

around the corner. Shit. Rushing forward, he threw his arm up to block the knife’s descent. Ruth’s wrist slammed down on his forearm, the knife dropping from her nerveless fingers. “I can’t let you do that, Ruth.” Zachary kept his eyes on her as he reached and began blindly undoing the straps holding Jillian down. “Zachary,” Ruth sneered, “you’ve made a grave mistake in showing up here.” “I had to. There’s no need for the girl to die.” “Her death is necessary. You know that.” “Not anymore.” Zachary brushed the sweat from his eyes as the first strap came free. “You can’t hope to succeed. Not against the Galways and their allies. They’re much more powerful than you. You have no hope of challenging them and winning.” “You’re wrong.” “No, I’m not. I’ve seen it firsthand. The younger one has power beyond anything I’ve ever heard of.” He undid another strap. “Face it, Ruth. It’s over.” “They may be too strong for me alone. But they will pose no threat to the Master.” Her eyes flicked over his shoulder. Too late Zachary realized that in his rush to save Jillian he hadn’t ed for Peter. Alarm flared in Ruth’s eyes. “No,” she shouted. Zachary yelled when the red-flecked point of a dagger burst from his chest. He dropped to his knees, grabbing at the sharp blade tip with his fingers as he slowly toppled to his side, fire coursing through his veins. Peter casually stepped over his bent legs, shaking his head as he stared down at him. “You always were a fool, Zachary. Trying to save the girl? And for what? Did you actually think she cared for you?” “You idiot,” Ruth screamed. “We needed to shed the blood of the sacrifice for the Master to fully manifest. Not his.” “You worry too much. Blood is blood. What difference does it make who it

comes from as long as a sacrifice is made?” Zachary watched, through the fog slowly rolling over his vision, when Jillian sat up, the girl’s terrified eyes opened wide as she soundlessly screamed. As the last of his vision disappeared, he saw her spirit pushed ruthlessly aside when the demon took control of her body. “What is this? Why have you trapped me inside of this weak vessel?” The enraged guttural voice, reeking of sulfur and ash, shook the foundations of the underground cave as he voiced his displeasure. The reason he’d been sent here was suddenly clear. “Nicely played, Consort,” thought Zachary, as he began his slide into eternal darkness. His body fell still when he breathed out for the last time.

Epilogue

“I’ve tried to be patient, but this has gone on long enough. It’s time to do something about Max.” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “Don’t treat me like I’m stupid. There’s some connection between you. Do something about it.” “It’s too late.” “It’s never too late.” Lysander grabbed his brother by the shoulders. “Whatever is stopping you from being with him, talk to him about it. Or let him down. This dancing around each other has to stop. Both of you need to be focused and this unresolved whatever that’s going on between you two is getting in the way.” “I can’t.” Bryan shook his head. “I’m sorry. I just can’t. He’ll never forgive me.” “Why not?” Bryan looked at him with tortured eyes. “He’s my mate,” he whispered. “No,” Lysander gasped, pushing him back. “He can’t be.” “He is.” “Dear Goddess, what did you do?” “It was the first time I saw Max. Please, Sandi, you have to understand. There was all that stuff going on with you and Mother. I didn’t have time for a mate, so I panicked and locked myself away from the bond. I did it so quickly that Max didn’t even have time to it before it was gone. He caught the barest hint of it. I think that’s why he feels a small connection, but it wasn’t enough to trigger and start the vampire bonding process.” “That is probably the stupidest thing you’ve ever done, brother.” “I know. You have no idea how much I regret it.” “There’s no time for regrets. You brought this on yourself. It’s up to you to fix it.”

“I told you, it’s too late.” “I don’t want to hear it. Everything is coming to a head. The two of you need to be at your strongest. That won’t happen until you’re fully mated. I’m ordering you to unlock the bond.” Bryan’s face crumbled “I can’t.” “Can’t or won’t?” “Can’t. I’ve tried everything. My mate bond with Max is broken, and I don’t know how to repair it.” “What did you just say?” Bryan spun around. “Max!”

To be concluded in Hidden Bonds, coming Spring 2021.

To my wonderful readers,

Thank you, once again, for purchasing my book and coming along for the ride as these strong, heroic men try to save the world from an evil greater than anything they have faced before.

It now comes down to Bryan and Max. Will they get their happy ending or is it, as Bryan thinks, too late?

Max and Bryan will continue to make mistakes and will undoubtedly gather

more than a few bumps and bruises before they too find love. Hopefully, everything they’ve experienced and the friends they’ve met along the way will be enough to save the world.

Hidden Bonds, Book Four, will conclude the events started in Forbidden Bonds and is the final book in the “Reforming the Paranormal Council” series…but fret not. There will be more to come from the newly formed Paranormal Council… stay tuned.

Until next time, stay safe and enjoy every moment with the ones you love.

Sheri

If you enjoyed this story, please think about leaving a review at your place of purchase, Reviews really help authors like myself attract new readers. Thanks again.

About the Author

Sheri is an MM Romance writer who believes that love should have no boundaries, in happy-ever-afters, that dragons are real, and in strong leading characters...oh, and bacon; there’s always room for bacon.

She has been an avid reader since a young age and always had a dream to write a book. Sometimes dreams really do come true, especially if you're prepared to put in the work. :-)

Sheri is a 1ST Dan Black Belt in Taekwondo. She lives in Alberta, Canada with her husband, two sons, four cats, and one crazy, energetic dog.

You can visit her website @ https:/www.sherieleese.com

I really appreciate you reading my book! Here’s where you can find me:

Amazon author page: https://www.amazon.com/~/e/B08HNJ6R7T Smashwords author page: https://www.smashwords.com/profile/view/Wikatu Friend me on Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/sherieleesewrites/posts/

Or you can email me directly at [email protected]

Other Books by this Author

Please visit your favorite ebook retailer to discover other books by Sheri Eleese:

Reforming the Paranormal Council:

Forbidden Bonds - Book One Feral Bonds - Book Two A Paranormal Family Christmas - Book 2.5 Treasured Bonds - Book Three Hidden Bonds - Book Four (coming soon)